Skip to main content

Full text of "Hours at home : a popular monthly, devoted to religious and useful literature"

See other formats


Reuqiohs  km  Useful  Literature. 


Vol.  I. — JUNE,  18G5. — No.  2. 


GERMAN  PAINTERS  OF  THE  MODERN  SCHOOL. 


OTEEBEOK. 


,  If  I  were  asked  what  a  religious  artist 
of  the  middle  ages  was  like — If  any  one 
would  wish  to  learn  what  was  the  devout 
life  and  the  earnest  work  of  an  old  Ital- 
ian painter — I  would,  without  hesitation, 
point  to  Overbeck.  Here  is  a  man  the 
very  type  not  only  of  what  history  tells 
us  the  spiritual  painter  was,  but  also  the 
personal  realization  of  that  which  the 
mind  conceives  the  Christian  artist  should 
be.  It  has  been  my  privilege  not  unfre- 
quently  to  visit  the  studio  of  this  venera- 
ble man;  to  listen  to  his  hushed  voice, 
solemn  in  earnestness  of  purpose,  and 
touched  with  the  pathetic  tones  which 
rise  from  sympathy ;  to  look  upon  that 
head  gently  bowed  upon  the  shoulders, 
the  face  furrowed  with  thoughts  which 
for  eighty  years  have  worn  deep  chan- 
nels, the  forehead  and  higher  regions  of 
the  ■  brain  rising  to  a  saint-like  crown ; 
and  never  have  I  left  those  rooms, 
where  Christian  Art  found  purest  exam- 
ples, without  feeling  towards  the  artist 
himself  gratitude  and  affection.  The 
world,  indeed,  owes  to  such  a  man  no 
ordinarv  debt.  The  Art  of  Europe  had 
Vol.  I. 


fallen,  and  Overbeck  believed  that  to  him 
was  entrusted  its  restoration.  His  life  has 
been  a  mission,  his  labor  a  ministration, 
and  as  years  rolled  on  a  gathering  sc-lcm- 
nity  shadowed  round  his  work.  That 
work  was  the  building  up  of  the  ruined 
structure  of  Christian  Art.  And  thus 
Overbeck  became  the  founder  of  the  mod- 
ern school  of  religious  painting,  and  his 
name  is  now  identified' with  the  forms  of 
pure  and  spiritual  beauty  which  clothe 
the  Christian  faith.  As  a  father,  then,  of 
the  so-called  "Christian  school  of  paint- 
ing," purified  from  paganism,  and  deliv- 
ered from  the  carnal  allurements  of  cor- 
rupt renaissant  masters,  Overbeck  will 
now  claim  our  reverent  yet  critical  regard. 
The  life  of  Overbeck,  like  that  of  other 
quiet,  self-contained,  and  inwardly-cen- 
tred men,  has  been  unmarked  by  startling 
incident.  Cornelius,  as  we  have  seen  in 
our  memoir  of  last  month,  was  born  at 
Dusseldorf  in  the  year  1787;  Overbeck,, 
his  brother  in  Art,  his  companion  in  labor, 
his  fellow-citizen  in  Rome,  came  into  tho 
world  two  years  later,  in  the  ancient, 
gothic,  and  gable -built  town  of  Lubeck, 
7 


102 


German  Painters  of  the  Modern  School. 


[June, 


a  free  port  on  the  Baltic.  It  has  often 
been  said  that  nature  never  repeats  the 
same  types,  nor  history  recurs  to  identi- 
cal situations ;  yet  between  the  Art  epochs 
and  the  Art  leaders  in  Rome  of  the  six- 
teenth and  the  nineteenth  centuries,  rise 
analogies  which  strike  the  mind  as  some- 
thing more  than  accidental.  In  these  pe- 
riods, divided  by  an  interval  of  three  cen- 
turies, were  alike  existent  two  opposing 
schools,  the  one  distinguished  by  spiritual 
expression,  the  other  by  physical  power. 
In  Italy  of  the  fifteenth  and  the  sixteenth 
centuries,  Fra  Angelico,  Perugino,  and  the 
youthful  Raphael,  clothed  Christian  Art 
in  tenderest  lineaments  of  beauty.  On 
the  other  hand,  Signorelli  and  Michael 
Angelo,  of  the  opposite  school,  attained 
unwonted  grandeur  through  massive  mus- 
cular development.  And  so  we  shall  see, 
likewise,  it  happened  within  living  memo- 
ry, when  new  birth  was  to  be  given  to  no- 
ble Art,  that  the  two  contrary  yet  ofttimes 
cooperative  principles  from  the  first  pre- 
vailed, the  one  steadfast  in  spirit,  the  other 
stalwart  in  the  flesh ;  the  one  which  in  the 
middle  ages,  had  acknowledged  Raphael 
for  its  disciple,  the  other  which  was  proud 
to  recognize  Michael  Angelo  its  giant  mas- 
ter— the  one  which,  in  our  own  day,  in- 
spired the  loving  devotion  of  Overbeck, 
the  other  which  commands  the  stern  ser- 
vice of  Cornelius.  And  thus,  as  we  have 
said,  history  is  here,  in  remarkable  analo- 
gies, repeating  herself.  The  world  of  mod- 
em German  Art,  as  that  of  old,  divides  it- 
self into  two  hemispheres :  Overbeck  rules 
as  the  modern  Raphael  over  the  one  ; 
Cornelius,  as  a  German  Michael  Angelo, 
bears  iron  sway  over  the  other.  Over- 
beck is  the  St.  John  which  leaned  hi  love 
on  the  bosom  of  our  Lord ;  Cornelius  is 
St.  Peter,  strong  as  a  rock  on  which  to 
build  the  Church.  And  as  with  Michael 
Angelo  followers  were  wanting,  so  with 
Cornelius,  he  walks  in  that  "terribil  via" 
wherein  few  can  venture  to  tread.  The 
lot  of  Overbeck  is  more  blessed.  Like  to 
Raphael,  his  forerunner,  he  draws  by  love 
all  men  unto  him  ;  near  to  him,  through 
fellowship  of  endearing  sympathy,  warm- 
ed by  the  emotion  which  beauty,  akin  to 
goodness,  in  the  universal  heart  begets. 


The  biography  of  an  artist  such  as 
Overbeck  is  not  so  much  the  record  of 
events  as  the  register  of  thoughts,  the 
chronicle  of  those  specific  ideas  which 
have  given  to  his  pictures  an  express  char- 
acter, and  the  recognition  of  the  living 
faith  which  begets  followers  and  creates 
a  school.  Overbeck,  in  the  year  1808,  at 
the  age  of  twenty-one,  went  to  Vienna,  to 
pursue  his  studies  in  the  academy  of  that 
city.  Already  we  find  his  mind  brooding 
over  the  thoughts  which  fifty  years  later 
had  become  visibly  engraven  on  his  coun- 
tenance, and  were  legibly  transferred  to 
his  canvas.  Overbeck  in  Vienna  soon 
grew  impatient  of  cold  academic  teach- 
ing, and  to  the  much  lauded  pictures  of 
Guido  and  others  of  the  eclectic  school  he 
was  indifferent.  Enthusiasm  he  reserved 
for  the  early  masters  of  Italy  and  Ger- 
many, whose  earnestness  and  simplicity 
taught  him  how  far  modem  painters  had 
wandered  from  the  true  and  narrow  Avay. 
Other  students  he  knew  to  be  like  mind- 
ed. The  zeal  of  the  youthful  artists  seems 
to  have  overstepped  discretion.  Refusing 
to  take  further  counsel  of  the  director  of 
the  Academy,  and  despising  the  classic 
style  then  in  vogue  at  Vienna,  Overbeck 
and  his  associates  broke  out  into  revolt, 
and  were  in  consequence  expelled  from 
the  schools.  This  happened  in  the  year 
1810,  and  immediately  the  rebels,  nothing 
daunted,  betook  themselves  to  the  more 
congenial  atmosphere  of  Rome,  and  there 
chose  the  deserted  cells  of  the  cloister  of 
San  Isidoro  for  their  dwelling  and  studio. 
The  Art-brotherhood  grew  in  zeal  and  in 
knowledge,  and  for  ten  years  these  paint- 
ers kept  close  company,  mutually  confirm- 
ing the  common  faith,  all  putting  their 
shoulders  together  to  meet  the  brunt  of 
opposition. 

The  numerous  works  which  crowd  the 
busy  life  of  Overbeck,  afford  evidence  of 
teeming  invention  and  untiring  indus- 
try. These  creations  are  divisible  into 
three  classes :  outline  compositions  of  the 
nature  of  cartoons,  frescoes  executed  in 
churches  or  palaces,  and  lastly,  oil  or 
easel  pictures.  When  first  I  visited  the 
studio  of  Overbeck,  some  sixteen  yeara 
ago,  then  located  in  the  palace  of  the 


1865.] 


Bishop  Berkeley  in  America. 


115 


As  theology  itself,  so  also  theological 
style,  has  not  yet  been  emancipated  from 
the  old,  cold,  dialectic,  and  formally 
learned  drawling  of  scholasticism.  In  so 
far  as  there  has  been  any  reaction  it  has 
for  the  most  part  been  toward  the  oppo- 
site mistake  of  putting  style  upon  stilts. 
It  has  sought  not  so  much  to  be  charmed 
by  the  beauty  of  chaste  simplicity  as  to 
propel  itself  by  the  momentum  of  wind. 
Its  poetry  is  the  flaming  bombast  of  a 
youth's  iirst  verses,  rather  than  the  ripe, 
warm-hearted,  prophet-like  utterances  of 
patriarchal  simplicity.  Hence  the  pulpit 
style  of  the  land,  with  much  that  is  worthy 
of  all  acceptation,  exhibits  on  the  one  ex- 
treme wing  a  prosy  dullness,  and  on  the 
other  a  windy  sensation  character.  Every 
attempt  at  beauty  of  style  where  the  ses- 
thetical  sense  has  not  received  true  cultiva- 
tion, tends  only  to  make  both  the  speaker, 
and,  so  far  as  his  example  has  weight,  the 
truth  itself  ridiculous. 

It  must  not  be  forgotten  that  the  es- 
thetic taste  in  the  people  needs  as  much 
to  be  cultivated  as  any  other  part  of  their 
nature.     This  can  only  be  accomplished 


by  a  leader  who  is  himself  living  under 
its  power. 

The  Christian  ministry  also,  indirectly 
at  least,  owes  something  to  the  literature 
and  the  literary  taste  of  the  land.  Litera- 
ture is  no  profane  tlnng,  which  the  minis- 
ter may  ignore,  but  falls  in  the  sphere  of 
those  high  interests  of  earth  which  arc  to 
be  sanctified  by  Christianity,  and  trans- 
fused with  its  life,  spirit,  and  beauty.  It 
is  not  intended  as  any  disparagement  to 
the  other  learned  professions  when  we 
say,  that  in  our  restless  and  rushing  age 
and  country,  the  conservation  of  eloquence 
in  public  speaking  as  well  as  elegance  in 
literature  rests  mainly  with  the  Christian 
ministry.  Where,  then,  if  not  from  the 
pulpit  shall  the  ears  of  the  people  be 
pleasantly  greeted  with  the  pure,  fresh, 
and  classic  ring  of  their  own  vernacular 
language.  Here  must  be  cultivated  and 
conserved  the  high  interests  of  aesthetic 
taste,  as  well  for  the  sake  of  the  truth 
proclaimed,  as  for  the  true  elevation  of 
the  taste  of  those  who  are  habitually 
listening  to  it. 


BISHOP  BERKELEY  IN  AMERICA. 


On  the  twenty-fourth  of  January,  1729, 
the  town  of  Newport  in  Rhode  Island, 
which  then  numbered  about  6,000  inhab- 
itants, and  was  regarded  as  "the  most 
thriving  flourishing  place  in  America  for 
its  bigness,"  welcomed  to  its  capacious 
harbor,  "a  pretty  large  ship,"  which  had 
come  from  over  the  seas,  bearing  among 
its  passengers,  a  distinguished  minister  of 
the  Church  of  England. 

Such  dignitaries,  like  professors  from 
Oxford  in  our  day,  were  then  by  no  means 
common  in  these  Puritan  colonies,  and  it 
is  not  surprising  to  find  that  the  town  was 
thrown  into  great  excitement  by  this  un- 
expected arrival,  and  that  the  intelligence 
was  at  once  communicated  to  one  of  the 
three  newspapers  of  New  England,  which 
were  published  in  Boston. 

Here  is  the  announcement  which  ap- 


peared in  the  columns  of  the  New  England 
Weekly  Journal: 

"Neicport,  Jan.  24,  1729. 

"  Yesterday  arrived  here,  Dean  Berkeley 
of  Londonderry,  in  a  pretty  large  ship.  He 
is  a  gentleman  of  middle  stature,  of  an 
agreeable  pleasant  aspect.  He  was  ush- 
ered into  the  town  with  a  great  number  of 
gentlemen,  to  whom  he  behaved  himself 
after  a  very  complaisant  manner.  'Tis  said 
he  proposes  to  tarry  with  his  family  about 
three  months." 

By  what  kind  of  magnetism  a  ship  laden 
with  this  eminent  ecclesiastic  could  have 
been  drawn  into  the  harbor  of  Narragan- 
sett,  has  been  a  matter  of  some  question, 
and  various  stories  have  been  circulated  to 
account  for  the  occurrence. 

All  who  are  acquainted  with  the  out- 


116 


Bishop  Berkeley  in  America. 


[J  une, 


lines  of  the  Bishop's  life,  are  aware  that 
he  was  filled  with  truly  apostolic  zeal  for 
the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  American  abo- 
rigines. He  had  devised  a  plan  for  estab- 
lishing in  the  Summer  Islands  or  isles  of 
Bermuda,  an  endowed  college.  He  had 
secured  from  the  British  government  a 
charter  for  the  proposed  establishment 
under  the  name  of  "St.  Pauls,"  over 
which  he  proposed  in  person  to  preside, 
with  the  expectation  of  being  useful  in 
two  ways — by  educating  the  savage  Amer- 
icans, and  by  training  up  a  ministry  for 
the  English  Church  in  the  Colonies. 

"Ten  pounds  a  year,"  he  says  in  his 
prospectus,  "would,  if  I  mistake  not,  be 
sufficient  to  defray  the  expense  of  a  young 
American  in  the  college  of  Bermuda,  as 
to  diet,  lodging,  clothes,  books  and  edu- 
cation, and  if  so,  the  interest  of  two  hun- 
dred pounds  may  be  a  perpetual  fund  for 
maintaining  one  missionary  at  the  college 
forever ;  and  in  this  succession,  many  it  is 
hoped,  may  become  powerful  instruments 
for  converting  to  Christianity  and  civil  life 
whole  nations  who  now  sit  in  darkness 
and  the  shadow  of  death,  and  whose  cruel, 
brutal  manners  are  a  disgrace  to  human 
nature." 

Such  were  the  hopes  which  inspired  the 
benevolent  Dean,  and  such  were  the  plans 
which  he  determined  to  accomplish  in 
spite  of  the  derision  of  Dean  Swift  or  the 
opposition  of  Sir  Robert  Walpolc. 

But  how  came  the  president  of  St.  Pauls 
to  be  landed  in  the  harbor  of  Newport  ? 

Among  the  traditions  which  have  ob- 
tained currency,  one  of  the  most  detailed  is 
given  in  Updike's  History  of  the  Narragan- 
sett  church.  The  substance  of  it  is  that  the 
captain  of  Berkeley's  vessel  could  not  find 
the  island  of  Bermuda,  and  having  given 
up  the  search  for  it,  steered  northward  till 
he  discovered  land  unknown  to  him,  but 
which  proved  to  be  Block  Island  at  the 
entrance  of  Long  Island  Sound.  Two 
men  who  there  offered  their  services  as 
pilots,  informed  the  ship-master  that  he 
was  near  the  town  of  Newport,  and  told 
the  Dean  that  Rev.  Mr.  Honeyman,  an 
English  missionary,  was  the  minister  of  a 
church  near  by.  So  without  delay  a  land- 
ing was  effected.     But  this  story  and  sev- 


eral other  traditions,  are  contradicted  by 
the  Dean's  own  words.  It  appeal's  from 
his  letters  that  he  set  sail  from  Gravesend 
with  the  intention  of  proceeding  directly 
to  Rhode  Island.  Here  he  intended  to 
make  arrangements  for  providing  his  pro- 
spective college  with  the  necessary  rations 
and  probably  to  establish  a  correspondence 
with  influential  New  Englanders.  New- 
port, at  that  time,  bade  fair  to  be  a  com- 
mercial city  of  the  first  importance,  and 
for  this  and  other  reasons,  it  was  certainly 
an  inviting  place  for  the  president  of  St. 
Pauls  to  select  as  the  centre  of  his  conti- 
nental acquaintance  and  operations. 

The  Dean,  at  this  time,  was  forty-five 
years  old.  For  several  years  he  had  cher- 
ished his  favorite  scheme,  and  he  now  be- 
lieved himself  so  near  its  accomplishment 
that  the  time  had  come  to  open  the  pro- 
ceedings in  the  scenes  of  his  expected 
labors.  Parliament  in  1725,  had  granted 
a  charter  which  the  king  had  approved, 
and  a  gift  of  twenty  thousand  pounds  had 
been  promised  the  establishment,  on  con- 
ditions which  were  in  every  way  favorable 
to  the  beneficient  purposes  of  the  projector. 
But  Sir  Robert  Walpole,  then  First  Lord 
of  the  Treasury,  contrived  innumerable 
excuses  for  withholding  this  sum,  without 
openly  refusing  to  pay  it,  and  he  thus 
succeeded  in  frustrating  a  scheme  for  which 
the  Dean  was  ready  to  sacrifice  everything. 

Just  before  setting  sail  from  England, 
Berkeley  had  been  married  to  a  daughter 
of  Hon.  John  Forster,  speaker  of  the  Irish 
House  of  Commons,  and  his  wife  accom- 
panied him  on  the  voyage.  The  college 
party  included  also  Mr.  John  Smybert,  a 
meritorious  artist,  Messrs,  James  and  Dal- 
ton,  who  are  described  as  gentlemen  of 
fortune,  and  Miss  Handcock  who  was 
probably  a  friend  of  Mrs.  Berkeley. 

One  of  the  gentlemen  in  this  company, 
the  artist,  has  left  a  name  which  will  long 
be  remembered  in  American  annals.  He 
was  probably  the  first  person,  permanently 
residing  in  New  England,  who  devoted 
himself  to  the  pencil.  John  Watson,  a 
Scotch  artist,  not  many  years  before,  had 
established  himself  in  Perth  Amboy,  a 
settlement  which  seemed  to  the  specula- 
tors of  those  days,  much  more  likely  than 


18C5.] 


Bishop  Berkeley  in  America. 


117 


the  island  of  Manhattan,  to  become  the 
metropolis  of  the  middle  colonies.  Berke- 
ley had  known  Smybcrt  in  Italy,  and  had 
invited  him  to  join  the  Bermuda  enterprise 
its  a  professor  of  the  Fine  Arts.  In  the 
pictorial  representation  of  the  city  of  Ber- 
muda, the  Athens  of  Utopia,  a  museum  of 
the  Fine  Arts  was  conspicuous,  and  in  this 
castle  of  the  air,  Smybcrt,  without  doubt, 
was  expecting  to  preside.  Though  he 
never  saw  the  projected  institution,  it  is  a 
very  curious  coincidence  that  his  influence 
is  still  felt,  like  that  of  his  great  patron,  in 
one  at  least  of  the  colleges  of  New  Eng- 
land. "He  was  not  an  artist  of  the  first 
rank,"  says  a  competent  critic,  "  for  the 
arts  were  then  at  a  very  low  ebb  in  Eng- 
land j  but  the  best  portraits  which  wc  have 
of  the  eminent  magistrates  and  divines  of 
New  England  and  New  York,  who  lived 
between  1725  and  17-51,  are  from  his  pen- 
cil." His  influence,  it  is  also  said,  may  be 
traced  "in  the  works  of  Copley,  Allston, 
and  Trumbull,"  if  this  is  so,  then  the  costly 
edifice  now  erecting  as  a  school  of  the 
Fine  Arts,  in  New  Haven — a  repository 
for  the  paintings  of  Trumbull,  and  for  other 
collections,  may  fitly  remind  us  of  Smy- 
bert's  early  work.  It  ought  certainly  to 
receive  as  the  first,  if  not  the  best  of  its 
treasures,  a  painting  which  is  said  to  have 
been  sketched  on  board  "the  pretty  large 
ship,"  and  finished  soon  after  in  Newport. 

This  picture  was  given  to  Yale  College 
in  1808,  by  Isaac  Lothrop,  Esq.,  of  Plym- 
outh, through  the  agency  of  two  or  three 
other  gentlemen  in  Massachusetts.  It  had 
been  preserved  in  Boston  in  a  room  occu- 
pied by  the  Smyberts,  certainly  by  the 
son,  who  was  also  a  painter,  and  probably 
by  the  father. 

Happily  the  subjects  of  the  picture  are 
even  more  interesting  than  its  history.  It 
represents  the  philosopher  of  Ireland,  and 
his  companions  of  the  famous  voyage. 
The  Dean  himself  is  standing  at  the  end 
of  a  table,  dressed  in  his  gown  and  bands, 
having  his  hand  upon  a  copy  of  Plato,  one 
of  his  favorite  authors,  and  apparently 
dictating  to  an  amanuensis.  His  wife,  and 
another  lady,  supposed  to  be  Miss  Hand- 
cock,  arc  seated,  the  latter  holding  a  child 
in  her  arms.  This  is  perhaps  the  boy  of 
Vol.  I. 


whom  the  Dean  in  1730,  wrote  like  a  fond 
papa:  "our  little  son  is  a  great  joy  to  us, 
we  are  such  fools  as  to  think  him  the  most 
perfect  thing  in  its  kind  that  we  ever  saw." 
Sir  James  Dalton  is  acting  as  the  amanu- 
ensis of  the  Dean,  Mr  James  is  standing" 
behind  the  ladies,  the  artist  himself  in 
represented,  and  the  remaining  person  is 
supposed  to  be  a  friend  of  his,  Mr.  John 
Moffat,  of  Newport.  In  all  there  are  eight 
figures,  painted  upon  canvass  nine  feet  by 
six.  In  whatever  light  we  regard  it,  this 
painting  is  a  precious  heir-loom. 

We  must  return,  however,  to  the  prin- 
cipal character  whom  it  represents.  Tho 
Dean,  who  expected  to  stay  about  threo 
months,  actually  resided  in  Newport  near- 
ly two  years  and  a  half.  The  few  let- 
ters from  his  pen  which  have  found  their 
way  into  print,  addressed  to  his  friend 
Prior,  indicate  great  anxiety  in  respect  to 
the  grant  which  had  been  promised  him 
for  the  college.  But  in  spite  of  the  hopo 
deferred,  he  did  not  become  despondent 
nor  remain  inactive  in  his  temporary  home. 
He  frequently  preached  and  discharged 
the  duties  of  a  pastor  in  the  Episcopal 
church  at  Newport,  which  still  preserves 
in  an  organ,  a  memento  of  his  later  gen- 
erosity ;  he  formed  a  club  or  association 
of  literary  men,  out  of  which  in  due  time,, 
sprang  the  excellent  Eedwood  Library  £ 
he  bought  a  farm,  two  or  three  miles  from 
the  town,  which  he  named  Whitehall,  and 
stocked  with  cows  and  sheep  for  the  pro- 
spective college;  he  built  a  house,,  he 
composed  a  theological  treatise,  and  he 
began  an  acquaintance  with  men  of  mark 
in  the  Colonies.  In  short,  he  behaved  like 
a  true  philosopher.  His  impressions  of 
the  new  country  were  so  favorabLe,  that 
he  says  in  one  of  his  letters,  he  should 
like  to  change  the  seat  of  the  college  to 
the  main  land,  were  he  not  afraid  that  the 
proposal  to  do  so  would  cause  the  appro- 
priation to  fail.  It  was  said  by  his  friend 
Dr.  Johnson,  that  New  York  would  have 
been  the  site  of  his  choice,  but  no. evidence 
is  given  in  support  of  this  conjecture, 
which  has  now  been  so  often  repeated, 
that  it  is  generally  accepted  as  a  fact. 

One   of  Berkeley's   friends,    after  long 
delays,  drew  out,  in  an  interview  with  Sir 
8 


118 


Bishop  Berkeley  in  America. 


[June, 


Robert  Walpole,  the  duplicity  of  that 
adroit  politician.  "If  you  put  this  ques- 
tion to  me,"  said  the  premier,  "as  a  min- 
ister I  must  and  can  assure  you  that  the 
money  [promised  to  the  college]  shall 
most  undoubtedly  be  paid  as  soon  as  suits 
with  public  convenience  ;  but  if  you  ask 
me  as  a  friend,  whether  Dean  Berkeley 
should  continue  in  America,  expecting  the 
payment  of  £10,000,  I  advise  him  by  all 
means  to  return  home  to  Europe,  and  give 
up  his  present  expectations." 

When  the  Dean  heard  this  he  did  "give 
up  "  and  went  back  to  Ireland. 

During  his  stay  in  Newport  he  had  com- 
posed, as  we  have  intimated,  "Alciphron, 
or  the  minute  Philosopher,"  a  defense  of 
the  Christian  faith,  after  the  manner  of 
the  Platonic  dialogues.  The  opening  pas- 
sages of  this  treatise  seem  to  reflect  his 
disappointments  and  the  manner  in  which 
he  bore  them.  "  I  flatter  myself,  Theages," 
he  begins,  "  that  before  this  time  I  might 
have  been  able  to  have  sent  you  an  agree- 
able account  of  the  success  of  the  affair 
which  brought  me  into  this  remote  corner 
of  the  country.  But  instead  of  this  I 
should  now  give  you  the  details  of  its  mis- 
carriage, if  I  did  not  rather  choose  to  en- 
tertain you  with  some  amusing  incidents 
which  have  helped  to  make  me  easy  un- 
der a  circumstance  which  I  could  neither 
obviate  nor  foresee.  Events  are  not  in  our 
power,  but  it  always  is  to  make  a  good 
use  even  of  the  very  worst.  And  I  must 
needs  acknowledge  that  the  course  and 
event  of  this  affair  gave  opportunity  for 
reflections  that  make  me  some  amends  for  a 
great  loss  of  time,  pains,  and  expense." 

This  treatise,  we  may  here  remark,  is 
one  of  the  most  widely  known  in  this 
country  of  Berkeley's  various  writings — 
not  excepting  his  Theory  A  Vision,  which 
profoundly  interests  a  certain  class  of 
scholars,  nor  his  essay  on  the  virtues  of 
Tar-water,  which  we  have  reason  to  be- 
lieve is  laughed  at  much  oftener  than  it  is 
consulted.  It  is  a  bibliographical  item  of 
some  interest  that  early  in  the  present  cen- 
tury an  edition  of  the  Alciphron  was  pub- 
lished at  the  instance  of  Dr.  Dwight.  As 
an  inducement  to  subscribe  the  Doctor 
sets  forth  a  brief  account  of  the  work,  con- 


cluding with  a  remark  that  the  treatise 
"may  be  confidently  recommended  as  a 
performance  of  the  first  merit,  to  all  who 
love  to  read  the  best  reasonings  on  the 
most  important  subjects." 

Visitors  to  Newport  may  still  trace  out, 
we  believe,  near  the  sea  shore,  the  sequest- 
ered nook  of  rocks  where  this  remarkable 
work  was  composed,  and  the  chair,  which 
the  Dean  was  accustomed  to  sit  in,  is  still 
preserved  with  veneration,  by  a  well- 
known  Episcopal  clergyman. 

But  the  farm  of  the  Dean  produced  other 
fruits.  On  his  return  to  England  he  pre- 
sented it  to  Yale  College.  This  gift  was 
so  important  as  to  demand  an  extended 
notice.  Among  the  more  noteworthy  per- 
sons with  whom  the  Dean  became  ac- 
quainted, during  his  American  residence, 
were  the  Rev.  Dr.  Samuel  Johnson,  an 
Episcopal  minister  in  Stratford,  afterwards 
first  President  of  Columbia  College,  New 
York,  and  the  Rev.  Jared  Eliot,  a  Congre- 
gational minister  in  Killingworth,  Conn. 
Both  of  these  men  were  graduates  of  Yale 
College.  The  former  had  been  one  of  the 
tutors  in  a  most  critical  period  of  the  col- 
lege history,  while  the  latter  was  still  a 
member  of  the  college  corporation.  Both 
are  said  to  have  solicited  Berkeley's  aid 
for  their  needy  alma  mater.  .What  part 
Mr.  Eliot  had  in  securing  a  donation  is  not 
clear,  but  the  agency  of  Dr.  Johnson  is 
circumstantially  obvious. 

No  sooner  did  the  missionary  at  Strat- 
ford hear  of  the  arrival  of  the  Dean  (with 
whose  writings  he  was  already  familiar) 
in  the  neighboring  parish  of  Newport, 
than  he  set  out  to  pay  him  a  visit.  It  ap- 
pears, from  his  autobiography,  which  is 
still  extant,  that  his  visits  were  repeated, 
and  there  is  other  evidence  in  abundance, 
that  between  these  two  excellent  men, 
alike  in  their  studies  and  their  tasks,  as 
well  as  in  their  ecclesiastical  connections, 
a  friendship  sprang  up,  which  endured  in 
freshness  and  vigor  till  the  good  bishop  of 
Cloyne  was  laid  in  the  dust.  These  sen- 
timents of  friendship  were  handed  down 
as  an  inheritance  from  fathers  to  sons,  and 
the  second  Dr.  Berkeley  and  the  second 
Dr.  Johnson  perpetuated  the  paternal  inti- 
macy, as  well  as  the  paternal  virtues 


1865.] 


Bishop  Berkeley  in  America. 


119 


Many  of  the  letters  addressed  by  the  son  of 
bishop  Berkeley  to  the  younger  Dr.  John- 
son, are  still  preserved,  and  a  still  more 
interesting  relic  of  this  family  intimacy 
may  be  found  in  many  letters  still  extant, 
from  the  widow  of  the  bishop.  To  these 
American  correspondents  she  wrote  very 
fully,  usually  in  a  thoroughly  devotional 
spirit,  often  inclosing  in  her  letters  volum- 
inous extracts  from  religious  authors,  Fen- 
elon,  Guyon,  and  especially  from  Hooke, 
the  compiler  of  the  Roman  history.  These 
transcriptions  she  seems  to  have  thought 
would  be  useful  in  America. 

When  Berkeley  was  about  setting  sail 
for  England,  Dr.  Johnson  made  him  a  fare- 
well visit,  and  asked  him  to  send  books 
from  the  old  world  for  the  college  in  the 
colony  of  Connecticut.  Dr.  Stiles  in  his 
Literary  Diary  says,  that  Johnson  persuad- 
ed the  Dean  to  believe  "  that  Yale  College 
would  soon  become  Episcopal,  and  that 
they  had  received  his  material  philoso- 
phy," and  he  adds,  "  Col.  Updike,  of 
Newport,  an  Episcopalian  intimately  ac- 
quainted with  the  transaction,  told  me  that 
the  bishop's  motive  was  the  greater  pros- 
pect that  Yale  college  would  become 
Episcopal  than  Harvard."  But  no  trace 
of  such  an  expectation  has  been  found,  so 
far  as  we  are  aware,  in  the  writings  of 
Berkeley  or  Johnson.  Both  of  them, 
we  believe,  were  liberal  minded  enough 
to  support  and  encourage  a  wisely  man- 
aged seminary  even  though  among  its 
trustees  no  churchman  was  included.  As 
to  the  adoption  of  the  Dean's  metaphysics, 
Rector  Clap  says  that  the  college  "will 
probably  always  retain  a  favorable  opin- 
ion of  his  idea  of  mateiial  substance  as 
not  consisting  in  an  unknown  and  incon- 
ceivable substratum,  but  in  a  stated  union 
and  combination  of  sensible  ideas!" 

These  timely  solicitations  were  soon  fol- 
lowed by  great  generosity.  The  Dean 
60on  sent  over  a  collection  of  books,  the 
finest,  fays  an  excellent  judge,  "that  had 
ever  been  brought  to  this  country."  The 
catalogue  is  almost  worth  printing  at  this 
time  to  show  what  an  excellent  library 
was  composed  of,  say  a  century  and  a 
quarter  ago.  We  are  afraid  that  the  gifts 
of  our  modern  deans  to  the  colleges  "out 


west "  will  not  always  rival  the  Berkeley 
invoice.  It  included  between  eight  and 
nine  hundred  volumes,  Greek  and  Latin 
classics,  works  in  divinity,  philosophy, 
history,  medicine,  and  literature.  They 
were  shipped  at  London,  May  30,  1733, 
consigned  to  Mr.  Andrew  Belcher  at  Bos- 
ton, by  Capt.  Alden,  master  of  the  Dol- 
phin. A  full  list  of  the  books  is  preserved 
in  the  college  library  at  New  Haven,  and 
most  of  them  can  still  be  identified,  though 
they  are  no  longer  kept,  as  at  first,  by 
themselves.  President  Clap  estimates  the 
value  as  at  least  £400  sterling.  He  says 
the  donation  was  made  partly  out  of  the 
Doctor's  own  estate,  but  principally  out 
of  monies  which  he  procured  from  some 
generous  gentlemen  in  England. 

In  addition  to  these  books,  the  Dean  sent 
to  the  college  a  deed  of  the  farm  at  White- 
hall, directing  that  the  income  which  it 
yielded  should  be  devoted  under  speci- 
fied conditions  to  the  encouragement  of 
classical  learning.  This  tract  of  land, 
about  ninety-six  acres  in  extent,  with  a 
dwelling  house,  stable  or  crib  (in  a  part 
of  Newport  afterwards  called  Middletown) 
he  had  bought  of  Joseph  and  Sarah  Whip- 
ple, soon  after  his  arrival,  for  the  sum  of 
£2,500  in  the  current  money  of  New 
England.  He  also  built  a  dwelling-house 
upon  the  premises.  The  deed  to  the  col- 
lege was  dated  July  26,  1732.  In  1762 
the  farm  was  leased,  in  pursuance  to  the 
advice  of  Rev.  Mr.  Geo.  Berkeley  to  Capt. 
John  Whiting,  for  the  term  of  999  years. 
Some  slight  alterations  were  made  in  the 
original  instrument,  and  a  second  deed  was 
executed  in  August  of  the  following  year. 
It  directs  that  the  income  of  the  farm  shall 
be  paid  to  the  three  students  of  the  said 
college,  "towards  their  maintenance  and 
subsistence  during  the  time  between  their 
first  and  second  degree  ;  such  students  be- 
ing to  be  called  scholars  of  the  house,  and, 
during  that  space  of  time,  being  hereby 
obliged  to  reside,  at  least  three  quarters 
of  each  year,  between  their  first  and  sec- 
ond degree,  in  said  college ;  and  that  the 
said  students  or  scholars  of  the  house,  be 
elected  on  the  sixth  day  of  May  (if  not  on 
a  Sunday)  but  if  it  shall  happen  on  a  Sun- 
day, then  the  election  to  be  on  the  day  fol- 


120 


Bishop  Berkeley  in  America. 


[June, 


lowing,  such  election  to  be  performed  by 
the  President  or  head  of  the  college,  for 
the  time  being,  jointly  with  the  senior 
episcopal  missionary  of  that  colony  or 
province  of  Connecticut,  for  the  time  be- 
ing, that  is  to  say,  he  who  hath  been  long- 
est upon  the  mission  in  the  said  colony, 
the  candidates  to  be  publicly  examined  by 
the  said  President  or  Rector  and  senior 
missionary,  two  hours  in  the  morning,  in 
Greek,  and  in  the  afternoon,  two  hours  in 
Latin — all  persons  having  free  access  to 
hear  the  said  examination :  and  it  is  here- 
by declared  and  intended,  and  it  is  the  true 
intent  and  meaning  of  the  said  George 
Berkeley,  that  those  who  appear  to  be  the 
best  scholars  on  said  examination,  shall 
be,  without  favor  or  affection,  elected  ; 
and  in  case  of  a  division  of  sentiment  in 
the  electors,  the  election  to  be  determined 
by  lot — and  if  the  senior  episcopal  clergy- 
man shall  not  attend,  then  any  other  epis- 
copal clergyman  of  said  colony  shall  be 
entitled  to  elect,  in  course  of  seniority — 
and  if  none  of  the  episcopal  clergy  shall 
attend,  then,  and  in  such  case,  the  election 
to  be  performed  by  the  President  or  Rector 
of  the  said  college  for  the  time  being : 
Provided  always,  that  whatever  surplus 
of  money  shall  arise  during  the  vacancies 
of  the  said  scholarship,  the  same  to  be 
laid  out  for  Greek  and  Latin  books,  to  be 
disposed  of  by  the  said  electors  on  the 
said  day  of  election  to  such  of  the  under- 
graduate students  as  shall  show  them- 
selves most  deserving  by  their  composi- 
tions in  the  Latin  tongue  on  a  moral  sub- 
ject or  theme  proposed  by  the  electors." 

These  generous  gifts  were  received  at 
Yale  college  with  a  gratitude  which  has 
been  increasing  as  the  years  have  rolled 
on.  The  Trustees  repeatedly  placed  on 
record  their  acknowledgments,  and  Berke- 
ley who  soon  became  Bishop  of  Cloyne 
repeatedly  expressed  his  interest  in  the 
Institution  which  he  had  benefitted.  Two 
letters  containing  such  indications  of  his 
Gontinued  sympathy  are  given  in  Chand- 
ler's Life  of  Johnson.  Two  others,  which 
so  far  as  we  remember  have  never  yet 
been  printed  are  worth  inserting  here. 
They  were  addressed  to  Rector  Clap. 
Here  follows  the  first : 


Rev.  Sir, 

Mr.  Bourk.  a  passenger  from  New  Ha- 
ven hath  lately  put  into  my  hands  the  let- 
ter you  favored  me  with,  and  at  the  same 
time  the  agreeable  specimens  of  learning 
which  it  enclosed ;  for  which  you  have  my 
sincere  thanks.  By  them  I  find  a  consid- 
erable progress  made  in  astronomy  and 
other  academical  studies  in  your  college 
in  the  welfare  and  prosperity  whereof,  I 
sincerely  interest  myself  and  recommend- 
ing you  to  God's  good  providence,  I  con- 
clude with  my  prayers  and  best  wishes 
for  your  society. 

Rev.  Sir, 

Your  faithful,  humble  servant, 
July  17,  1850.  G:  Cloyne. 

We  have  no  copy  of  President  Clap's 
letter  to  Bishop  Berkeley,  but  he  remarks 
that  the  bishop  frequently  received  intel- 
ligence concerning  the  effects  of  his  dona- 
tions; especially  "from  an  Irish  gentle- 
man who  was  present  at  one  of  his  exam- 
inations and  carried  to  him  two  calcula- 
tions made  by  his  scholars,  viz.:  one  of  the 
comet  at  the  time  of  the  flood,  which  ap- 
peared 1680,  having  a  periodical  revolu- 
tion of  575)^  years,  which  Mr.  Whiston. 
supposes  to  have  been  the  cause  of  the 
deluge,  and  another,  of  the  remarkable 
eclipse  of  the  sun  in  the  10th  year  of 
Jehoiakim,  mentioned  by  Herodotus,  Lib. 
i,  cap.  74,  and  in  Usher's  Annals."  This 
is  probably  the  mathematical  paper  re- 
ferred to  in  Berkeley's  letter. 

The  second  letter  is  of  like  import: 

Cloyne,  July  25,  1751. 
Reverend  Sir  : 

The  daily  increase  of  learning  and  re- 
ligion in  your  seminary  of  Yale  college, 
give  me  very  sensible  pleasure  and  an 
ample  recompense  for  my  poor  endeavors 
to  further  those  good  ends. 

May  God's  Providence  continue  to  pros- 
per and  cherish  the  rudiments  of  good 
education  which  have  hitherto  taken  root 
and  thrive  so  well  under  your  auspicious 
care  and  government. 

I  snatch  this  opportunity  given  me  by 
Mr.  Hall  to  acknowledge  the  receipt  of 
your  letter  which  he  put  into  my  hands, 
together  with  the  learned  specimens  that 
accompanied  it,  and  to  assure  you  that  I 
am 

Very  sincerely,  Rev.  Sir, 

Your  faithful  well-wisher  and  humble 
servant,  G:  Cloyne. 


1865.] 


Bishop  Berkeley  in  America. 


121 


P.  S. — The  letter  which  you  mention  as 
written  two  mouths  before  your  last,  never 
came  to  my  hands. 

From  the  time  of  the  donation  until  now, 
the  Dean's  bounty  has  been  continuously 
enjoyed  by  the  successive  generations  of 
students  at  New  Haven,  and  has  fostered 
without  doubt,  the  love  of  classical  study. 
Those  who  receive  the  chief  prize  are 
termed  "Scholars  of  the  House,"  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  founder's  designation,  a 
phrase  which  he  is  said  to  have  employed 
in  accordance  with  the  Dublin  usage,  to 
indicate  that  the  pensioners  receive  an  in- 
come from  the  house  or  college. 

The  list  includes  many  excellent  schol- 
ars. It  is  a  striking  coincidence  that  one 
of  the  two  persons  to  whom  the  first  award 
was  made  in  1733,  was  Eleazer  Wheelock, 
who  founded  at  Lebanon  and  afterwards 
removed  to  Dartmouth  college,  an  "In- 
dian charity  school,"  in  the  spirit  if  not 
upon  the  plan  of  the  president  of  St.  Pauls. 

The  examinations  for  the  Berkeley  prize 
are  still  held  upon  the  appointed  day  and 
are  conducted  by  the  president.  For  more 
than  three  quarters  of  a  century  after  the 
foundation,  the  senior  Episcopal  mission- 
ary, or  the  Episcopal  minister  longest  resi- 
dent in  Connecticut,  attended  the  exami- 
nation, and  in  connection  with  the  head  of 
the  college  signed  the  diploma  of  appoint- 
ment. Thus,  from  1734  to  1753,  the 
bishop's  friend,  Rev.  Samuel  Johnson, 
placed  his  name,  every  year,  with  but  one 
exception,  to  the  certificate  of  examina- 
tion. In  later  years,  an  Episcopal  minister 
has  rarely  been  present.  The  surplus 
money  is  divided  among  meritorious  un- 
dergraduates for  excellence  in  Latin  com- 
position. The  announcement  that  such  a 
prize  would  be  awarded  and  the  result  of 
the  contest  were  made  until  recently  in 
Latin  on  the  bulletin  of  the  college.  Dr. 
Stiles  and  Professor  Kingsley  seem  espe- 
cially to  have  enjoyed  these  opportunities 
for  the  use  of  the  true  scholastic  tongue. 
Instances  might  be  given  of  the  character- 
istic Latinity  of  both  these  scholars. 

When  the  intelligence  of  the  bishop's 
death  in  1753,  reached  this  country,  Ezra 
Stiles,  then  a  tutor  in  Yale  college  deliv- 
ered a  commemorative  discourse  in  Latin 


before  the  assembled  college.  It  is  still 
preserved  among  his  papers.  We  are 
amused  to  see  that  he  quoted  the  well- 
known  couplet  of  Pope,  one  line  of  which 
was  inscribed  on  the  philosopher's  grave, 
and  has  been  copied,  we  believe,  by  almost 
every  one  else  who  has  written  on  Berke- 
ley. At  a  later  day,  the  college  still  fur- 
ther honored  their  benefactor's  name  by 
bestowing  it  upon  a  newly  erected  Hall 
for  the  residence  of  the  students. 

In  various  other  institutions  of  learning 
and  religion,  the  reverend  name  of  Berke- 
ley is  perpetuated.  We  have  already  allu- 
ded to  the  organ  in  Trinity  church  at 
Newport,  and  the  foundation  of  the  Red- 
wood Library.  We  ought  also  to  mention 
that  he  gave  to  Harvard  college  a  collec- 
tion of  the  Greek  and  Latin  classics, 
(mostly  the  best  editions)  unfortunately 
destroyed  in  the  fire  of  17G1,  by  which 
that  library  sufFered  so  severely ;  that  he 
wrote  a  letter  of  excellent  advice  respect- 
ing the  establishment  of  Kings  or  Colum- 
bia college,  in  New  York ;  that  he  founded 
a  prize  for  the  encouragement  of  the  study 
of  Greek  in  his  own  alma  mater,  the  Uni- 
versity of  Dublin;  and  that,  like  a  true 
scholar,  he  passed  the  closing  days  of  his 
life  at  Oxford,  and  now  reposes  in  the 
chancel  of  Christ  Church.  An  Episcopal 
school  of  Divinity  established  in  Middle- 
town,  Connecticut,  si  ill  further  commem- 
orates the  name  of  Berkeley. 

It  is  sometimes  said  that  Dean  Berkeley 
became  thoroughly  conversant  with  Amer- 
ican institutions  and  affairs ;  but  however 
this  may  have  been,  his  knowledge  was 
only  to  a  very  limited  extent  derived  from 
personal  observation.  Dr.  Dwight  in  his 
Travels,  incidentally  says  that  the  Dean 
visited  "several  parts  of  the  continent, 
particularly  New  England,  New  York, 
New  Jersey  and  Pennsylvania."  This  can 
hardly  be  so.  We  have  no  traces  of  hlra 
to  the  west  of  Rhode  Island.  He  did  not 
visit  his  friend  Dr.  Johnson.  Moreover, 
we  have  the  following  contemporaneous 
assertion,  which  a  skillful  antiquary  has 
exhumed  in  a  pamphlet  by  Rev.  Noah 
Hobart,  published  at  Boston  in  1751. 

"  Tis  likewise  true  that  bishop  Berkeley, 
a  member  of  that  venerable  body,  resided 


122 


Bishop  Berkeley  in  America. 


[June, 


in  New  England  for  some  time,  and  that 
upon  his  return  he  preached  the  annual 
sermon — gave  an  account  of  the  religious 
state  of  the  country,  but  whether  he  was 
personally  acquainted  with  any  number 
of  the  most  eminent  of  our  ministers,  I 
confess  I  do  not  know.  In  the  general  it 
is  well  enough  known  that  this  '  great  and 
good  man,'  as  Mr.  Beach  very  justly  styles 
him,  partly  through  indisposition,  and  part- 
ly through  a  close  application  to  his  be- 
loved studies,  lived  a  very  retired  life  while 
in  this  country.  He  saw  very  little  of 
New  England,  was  hardly  ever  off  Rhode 
Island,  never  in  Connecticut,  nor  at  Bos- 
ton till  he  went  thither  to  take  passage  for 
London." 

Now  that  Newport  has  become  the  re- 
sort of  wealthy  and  fashionable  people,  it 
is  curious  to  find  that  bishop  Berkeley  was 
once  charged  with  expecting  that  his  farm 
would  be  the  site  of  a  great  city,  and  that 
some  intimate  friend  of  his  repelled  the 
charge  with  vehemence.  Burnaby  in  his 
Travels  in  North  America,  published  in 
1775,  tells  the  following  story  : 

The  Dean  had  formed  a  plan  of  building 
a  town  upon  the  rocks  which  I  have  just 
now  taken  notice  of,  and  of  cutting  a  road 
through  a  sandy  beach  which  lies  a  little 
below  it  [the  rocks]  in  order  that  ships 
might  come  up  and  be  sheltered  in  bad 
weather.  He  was  so  full  of  this  project 
as  to  say  to  one  Smibert,  whom  he  had 
brought  over  with  him  from  Europe,  on 
the  latter's  asking  him  some  ludicrous 
question  concerning  the  future  importance 
of  the  place,  "Truly  you  have  very  little 
foresight,  for  in  fifty  years  time,  every 
foot  of  land  in  this  place  will  be  as  valu- 
able as  the  land  in  Cheapside.  The  Dean's 
house,  notwithstanding  his  prediction,  is 
at  present  nothing  better  than  a  farm- 
house, and  his  library  is  converted  into 
the  dairy." 

To  this  a  reviewer  in  the  Gentleman's 
Magazine,  (possibly  the  bishop's  son 
George)  rejoins  as  follows:  "Far  from 
projecting  a  town,  &c,  the  building,  and 
the  only  building,  which  Dean  Berkeley 
had  planned  was  a  tea-room  and  a  kitch- 
en, not  even  a  bed-chamber.  For  what 
he  said  to  his  designer,  (or  rather  painter) 


Smibert,  a  painter  without  imagination,  as 
to  the  probable  value  of  the  ground,  there 
is  not  the  slightest  foundation." 

No  one  thinks  of  Berkeley  in  these  days 
without  recalling  his  celebrated  verses  on 
the  future  greatness  of  America.  Mr.  Ver- 
planck,  in  an  address  which  he  delivered 
in  New  York,  in  1818,  introduced  this  fine 
prophecy  to  his  hearers,  with  the  remark 
that  he  did  not  remember  ever  having 
"  seen  or  heard  the  verses  referred  to  in 
this  country."  This  seems  strange  in  1865, 
for  they  are  now  as  familiar  as  household 
poetry.  If  the  bishop  of  Cloyne  had  done 
nothing  but  write  these  lines,  he  would 
have  been  entitled  to  high  honor  from  our 
countrymen  as  a  poet  and  a  seer ;  but  when 
we  remember  the  purity  and  beauty  of  his 
life,  the  vigor  of  his  intellect,  and  the  ex- 
tent of  his  generosity,  we  may  safely  say 
that  he  is  entitled  to  a  foremost  place  in 
the  affectionate  gratitude  and  admiration 
of  all  educated  Americans. 


REST. 

There  remaineth  therefore  a  rest  to  the  peoplo  of 

God." 

Rest  for  the  weary  one — 

The  toiler  and  oppressed : 
Earth's  clays  of  labor  done, 

How  sweet  that  heavenly  rest ! 

Rest  from  the  cares  of  life, 

That  furrow  every  brow ; 
Filling  with  thorns  and  strife, 

The  soil  where  peace  should  grow. 

Rest  from  the  griefs  of  earth, 

Which  here  the  spirit  try : 
Ah,  sorrow  hath  no  birth 

In  realms  beyond  the  sky. 

Rest  from  disease  and  pain — 

The  heritage  of  sin : 
Who  can  compute  the  gain 

Earth's  sufferers  there  shall  win! 

Rest  from  the  sins  that  here 
With  suffering  fill  each  path  ; 

Darkening  each  hope  with  fear 
Of  some  avenging  wrath. 

Rest  from  the  fear  of  death, 

Besetting  every  good : 
Lurking  in  every  breath — 

Hid  in  our  daily  food. 

Rest — blissful,  endless  rest ! 

Seek  it,  0  sinner,  soon : 
How  fearfully  un blest, 

If  thou  should 'st  lose  that  boon  ! 


1865.1 


A  Folded  Leaf. 


123 


A   FOLDED    LEAF 


My  table  holds  an  ancient  book — 

So  old,  its  leaves  are  brittle  and  brown  : 

And  right  in  the  midst — O  solemn  sign!  — 
Is  a  lingered  leaf  that  is  folded  down. 

Other  pages  are  soiled  and  dim, 
Others  arc  blotted  by  holy  tears : 

This  leaf  only  is  folded  down, 

A  steadfast  mark  midst  the  changing  years. 

Folded,  'twill  not  unfolded  stay, 
But  turns  to  itself,  a  broken  leaf; 

Likj  a  soul  that  can  not  stand  erect 
From  bending  over  some  hidden  grief. 

So,  when  I  open  the  ancient  book, 
It  shows  the  leaf  of  the  solemn  fold  : 

I  close  it — the  leaf  seems  willing  to  bear 
The  pressure  that  wears  it,  as  of  old : 

And  I  think  of  the  speaker  of  manly  words, 
Ready  to  suffer  for  utterance  sake, 

Who  bravely  points  to  a  sacred  truth, 

And  points  forever,    though  heart   should 
break. 

The  books  of  God  are  many,  we  know ; 

And  many  the  sacred  truths  they  say : 
The  servants  of  God  have  died  to  write 

Words  which  herald  the  near  new  day. 

There  are  books  that  we  love  for  their  fing- 
ered leaver-, 
Where  tear-stains  and  pencil-lines  eloquent 
dwell : 
But  this,  with  the  one  leaf  folded  down — 
What  is  it  ?    and  whence  ?    and  speaks  it 
well? 

And  the  precious  words  of  the  folded  leaf, 
Patiently  waiting  beneath  the  fold — 

Are  they  worthily  uttered  ?  chosen  well  ? 
Gold  from  rubbish  ?  or  gold  from  gold  ? 

Is  it  the  tale  of  the  valiant  man 

Who  has  wandered  far  in  lands  unknown  ? 
The  book  of  the  student,  quiet  and  quaint, 

Who  grappled  with  doubt,  and  fought  it 
alone  ? 

Is  it  the  book  of  the  poet — first  bom  ? 

The  casket  that  holds  the  life  of  his  life  ? 
The  volume  he  dreamed  of,  long  ago, 

Foreseeing  the  fame,  and  forgetting  the 
strife  ? 


Is  it  the  stanza,  concise  and  complete, 

That,  gem-like,  gleams  with  the  light  of  his 
soul ; 
The  last,  of  a  poem  that  falters  in  speech, 
The  last,   which  flashes  forth  sudden  tho 
whole  ? 

Or  is  it  the  book  of  the  man  of  God, 

Who  soberly  speaks  of  the  god liest things; 

Who  mourns  the  wrong  in  the  lives  of  men, 
And  yet  in  the  midst  of  mourning  sings  ? 

And  is  it  the  page  where,  rapt,  he  tells 
Of  the  City  of  God  descending  to  men  ? 

Where  the  light  that  shines  through  its  gates 
of  pearl 
Falls,  to  gleam  from  his  words  again  ? 

Oh,  no :  this  book  of  the  folded  leaf 
Lay  open  to  eyes  that  read  no  more  : 

'Twas  loved  by  a  mother  whose  ancient  grief 
Is  lost  in  the  light  of  the  shining  shore. 

Loved  from  the  hour  when  a  vanished  voico 
Left  her  in  silence  and  darkness  and  pain  ; 

Loved  through  all  sorrows,  a  joy  amidst  joys, 
A  teacher  to  guide  her,  and  strong  to  sustain. 

It  whispered  life's  meaning  ;  it  told  her  of 
God; 

It  lifted  her  soul  to  the  things  that  are  high : 
It  inwardly  blessed  her,  shedding  abroad 

A  peace  unbroken  by  anguish  or  cry. 

There  was  more  in  her  life  of  bitter  than  sweet; 

There  were  frosts  that  blasted  her  joys  in 

their  bloom : 

Yet  her  holiest  prayers  found  answer  complete, 

And  a  light  ever  shone  on  her  path  through 

the  gloom. 

'Tis  thus  with  us  all :  we  cry,  '  What  of  the 
night?' 
God  answers,  '  The  morning  cometh ; '  and 
lo! 
When  hope  rises,  eager,  to  gaze  at  the  light, 
God  adds,  'And  also  the  night ' — night  of 
woe. 


He  giveth  us  songs  in  the  night,  and  then 
sleep : 
For  Christ,  Who  speaks  from  the  folded  leaf, 
Saith  to  us,  '  Blessed  arc  ye  that  weejj  /' 


124 


How  George  Neumark  Sung  his  Hymn. 


[June, 


HOW  GEORGE  NEUMARK  SUNG  HIS  HYMN. 


TnE  Thirty  Years'  War  was  over,  and 
Germany  rested  from  blood.  Two  years 
after  the  peace  a  young  man  was  living  in 
one  of  the  narrowest  and  filthiest  lanes  of 
Hamburg.  No  one  visited  him,  and  all 
that  the  people  of  the  house  knew  of  him 
was  that  for  the  most  part  of  every  day  he 
played  his  violoncello  with  such  skill  and 
expression  that  they  thronged  round  his 
door  to  catch  the  music.  His  custom  was 
to  go  out  about  midday  and  dine  in  a  low 
restaurant  frequented  by  beggars  ;  for  the 
rest  he  would  go  out  in  the  twilight  with 
something  under  his  shabby  cloak,  and  it 
was  always  uoted  that  he  paid  his  bill  the 
clay  after  such  an  expedition.  This  had 
not  escaped  the  curiosity  of  Mistress  Jo- 
hannsen,  his  landlady,  and  having  quietly 
followed  him  one  evening,  he  stopped,  to 
her  dismay,  at  the  shop  of  a  well-known 
pawnbroker.  It  was  all  plain  nowT ;  and 
the  goodnatured  woman  determined  to 
help  him  if  she  could. 

A  few  days  after,  she  tapped  at  his  door, 
and  was  filled  with  pity  to  find  nothing  in 
the  room  but  her  own  scanty  furniture. 
All  the  rest  had  been  removed,  save  the 
well-known  violoncello,  which  stood  in 
the  corner  of  the  w7indow,  w7hilst  the 
young  man  sat  in  the  opposite  window- 
corner,  his  head  buried  in  his  hands. 

"  Mr.  Neumark,"  said  the  landlady, 
"  don't  take  it  ill  that  I  make  so  free  as  to 
visit  you;  but  as  you  have  not  left  the 
house  for  two  days,  and  we  have  had  no 
music,  I  thought  you  might  be  sick.  If  I 
could  do  anything — " 

"Thank  you,  my  good  woman,"  he  an- 
swered wearily  and  with  a  sad  gratitude  in 
his  tone.  "  I  am  not  confined  to  bed,  and 
I  have  no  fever;  but  I  am  ill— very  ill." 

"  Surely,  then,  you  ought  to  go  to  bed  ?" 

"  No,"  he  replied  quickly,  and  blushed 
deeply. 

"Oh,  but  you  must,"  cried  Mistress 
Johannsen  boldly.  "  Now  just  allow  me. 
I'm  an  old  woman,  old  enough  to  be  your 
mother,  and  I  will  just  see  if  your  bed  is 
all  right." 

"Pray  don't  trouble  yourself,"  he  re- 


plied, and  sprang  up  quickly  before  the 
bedroom  door. 

It  was  too  late,  however  ;  for  the  good 
woman  had  already  seen  that  there  was 
nothing  but  a  bag  of  straw,  and  that  same 
shabby  mantle  in  which  he  made  the  eve- 
ning journeys. 

"My  good  woman,"  said  Neumark, 
quickly,  "you  are  perhaps  afraid  that  I 
will  not  pay  the  next  rent ;  but  make 
yourself  easy ;  I  am  poor,  but  honorable. 
It  is  sometimes  hard  enough,  but  I  have 
never  been  left  utterly  destitute  yet." 

"  Mr.  Neumark,"  she  replied,  with  some 
hesitation,  and  after  mustering  all  her  cour- 
age, "  we  have  little  ourselves,  but  some- 
times more  than  enough — as,  for  instance, 
to-day ;  and  as  you  have  not  been  out,  if 
you  w^ould  allow  me — " 

The  young  man  colored  deeply  again, 
rose  from  his  seat,  walked  up  and  down 
the  room,  and  then,  with  apparent  effort, 
said,  "You  are  right.  I  have  not  eaten 
to-day.     I — " 

Without  waiting  for  another  word,  the 
landlady  had  left  the  room,  and  in  a  few 
minutes  returned  laden  with  dinner. 

"  You  must  not  take  it  ill,"  she  began, 
when  dinner  was  over;  "but  you  are 
surely  not  a  native  of  our  town.  Do  you 
not  know  any  one  here  ?" 

"No  one.  I  am  a  stranger;  and  you 
are  the  first  person  that  has  spoken  to  me 
kindly.     May  God  bless  you!" 

"Well,  now,  if  it  would  not  be  rude,  I 
would  like  to  ask  you  some  questions. 
Who  are  you  ?  W^hat  is  your  name  ? 
Where  do  you  come  from  ?  What  is  your 
business  ?  Are  you  a  musician  ?  Are  your 
parents  alive?  What  are  you  doing  in 
Hamburg?" 

Breathless  rather  than  exhausted,  she 
stopped,  and  the  young  man,  smiling  at 
his  goodnatured  catechist,  began:  "My 
name  is  George  Neumark.  My  parents 
were  poor  townsfolk  of  Miihlhausen,  and 
are  both  dead.  I  was  born  there  nine-and- 
twenty  years  ago,  on  the  16th  of  March, 
1021.  There  have  been  hard  times  ever 
since,  and  I  have  had  to  cat,  and  often  first 


1805.] 


How  George  Ncumark  Sang  his  Hymn. 


125 


to  seek,  my  daily  bread  with  tears.  Yet 
I  must  not  be  impatient  and  murmur  and 
sin  against  the  Lord  my  God.  1  know  that 
lie  •will  help  me  at  the  last." 

"  But  how  did  you  think  to  get  your  liv- 
ing?" interrupted  the  landlady. 

"I  studied  jurisprudence;  and  there  I 
fear  I  made  a  fatal  mistake,  since  both  by 
disposition  and  from  love  to  my  Saviour  I 
am  a  man  of  peace,  and  can  not  take  to 
these  quarrels  and  processes.  Had  I  un- 
derstood my  God's  will  when  I  commenced 
those  studies,  it  had  been  better.  But  to 
continue  my  story :  for  ten  years  I  suffered 
hunger  and  thirst  enough  at  the  Latin 
school  of  Schlcusingen,  a  little  town  in  the 
neighborhood  of  my  birthplace,  where  I 
learned  that  the  wisdom  of  this  world  will 
not  bring  me  bread.  Then,  at  two-and- 
twenly,  I  went  to  Konigsberg  to  study 
law.  It  was  far  to  journey,  but  I  fled 
from  the  hideous  strife  that  wasted  my 
fatherland.  I  avoided  the  horrors  of  war 
but  only  to  fall  into  the  equal  horror  of 
fire,  and  I  soon  lost  by  the  flames  all  I  had, 
to  the  last  farthing,  and  was  a  beggar." 

"  My  poor  man !  Did  not  that  leave  you 
in  despair?" 

"  I  won't  appear  better  than  I  was ;  and 
as  I  strove  in  the  great  city,  without  friend 
or  help,  my  heart  sank ;  but  the  dear  God 
had  mercy  on  me,  and  if  I  bore  the  cross, 
I  lived  well  in  body  and  soul." 
"  Why,  what  had  you  to  live  on  ?" 
"The  gift  of  God.  You  must  know 
that  I  am  a  poet,  and  may  have  heard  that 
I  have  some  readiness  in  playing  the  vio- 
loncello, and  by  these  I  found  many  friends 
and  benefactors,  who  helped  me  indeed 
sparingly  enough." 

"  And  did  you  remain  in  Konigsberg  till 
you  came  here  ?" 

"No,"  he  answered,  sighing  heavily. 
"After  five  years  I  went  to  Danzig,  in  the 
hope  of  earning  bread  there,  and  finding 
that  a  false  hope,  went  to  Thorn,  and  there 
succeeded  beyond  my  expectation.  God 
brought  to  me  many  a  dear  soul  that  took 
me  for  friend  and  brother.  But  for  all 
that  I  could  find  no  official  position,  and 
so  I  determined  at  last  to  seek  in  my  na- 
tive town  what  was  denied  me  elsewhere. 
Hamburg  lay  in  my  way,  and  as  I  passed 


through  it  a  voice  seemed  to  say  to  me : 
'  Abide  here,  and  God  will  supply  thee.' 
But  it  must  have  been  the  voice  of  my 
own  will :  for  you  know  now  that  things 
are  not  bright  with  me  here." 

"But  tell  me,"  said  the  landlady,  "what 
office  do  you  seek  ?" 

"  If  it  were  God's  will,  I  could  earn  my 
bread  at  scrivening,  or  a  clerkship  of  any 
sort." 

"  Then  you  are  not  a  musician  ?" 

"Well,  I  am,  and  I  am  not.  I  can  play  a 
little,  but  for  my  pleasure,  not  to  wiu  bread. 
This  violin  is  my  only  friend  in  the  world." 

"  But  how  do  you  live  ?" 

"  My  good  woman,"  he  said,  with  a  faint 
smile,  "  I  could  tell  you  much  of  the  won- 
derful goodness  and  mercy  of  God  to  me 
in  all  my  misery.  It  is  true  I  have  now 
nothing  left  but  this  dear  old  violin.  But 
you  know  Mr.  Siebert  ?  He  has  a  clerk- 
ship vacant,  and  he  is  to  answer  my  ap- 
plication to-day.  I  believe  it  is  time  for  me 
to  be  with  him,  so  you  must  excuse  me." 


Nathan  Hirsch,  the  Jew  pawnbroker, 
dwelt  in  one  of  ihe  narrow,  crooked  lanes 
that  led  down  to  the  harbor.  He  listened 
from  morning  till  night  to  the  music  of 
the  steps  that  crossed  his  threshold.  Late 
one  evening  a  young  man  in  a  shabby  cloak 
entered  the  musty  shop. 

"  Good  evening,  Mr.  Neumark,"  said 
the  Jew.  "What  brings  you  so  late? 
Have  you  no  patience  till  the  morning  ?" 

"No,  Nathan;  if  I  had  waited  till  the 
morning,  perhaps  I  had  not  come  at  all. 
What  will  you  give  me  for  this  violon- 
cello ?" 

"Now,  what  am  I  to  do  with  this  great 
fiddle?"  drawled  the  Jew. 

"  That  you  know  perfectly  well,  Na- 
than. Put  it  in  the  corner  there  behind 
the  clothes,  where  no  one  will  see  it. 
Now,  what  will  you  give  me  for  it  ?" 

Nathan  took  it  up,  examined  it  on  every 
side,  and  said,  as  he  laid  it  down, 

"  What  will  I  give  you  ?  Is  it  for  two- 
pence worth  of  wood  and  a  couple  of  old 
strings?  I  have  seen  fiddles  with  silver 
and  mother-of-pearl ;  but  there  is  nothing 
here  but  lumber." 


126 


How  George  Neumark  Sang  his  Hymn. 


[June, 


"  Hear  me,"  said  Neumark.  "  Full  five 
years  long  I  hoarded,  farthing  by  farthing, 
full  five  years  I  suffered  hunger  and  pain, 
before  I  had  the  five  pounds  that  bought 
this  instrument.  Lend  me  two  on  it.  You 
shall  have  three  should  I  ever  redeem  it." 

The  Jew  flung  up  his  hands. 

"Two  pounds!  Hear  him!  Two  pounds 
for  a  pennyworth  of  wood !  What  am  I  to 
do  with  it,  if  you  won't  redeem  it  ?" 

"Nathan" — and  the  young  man  spoke 
low  and  strong — "you  don't  know  how 
my  whole  soul  is  in  this  violin.  It  is 
my  last  earthly  comfort,  my  only  earthly 
friend.  I  tell  thee,  I  might  almost  as  well 
pawn  my  soul  as  it.  Wouldst  thou  have 
my  soul?" 

"Why  not?     And  if  you  did  not  re- 
•     deem  it,  it  would  be  mine.     But  what 
would  the  Jew  do  with  your  soul  ?" 

"Hush,  Jew.  Yet  the  fault  was  my 
own.  The  Saviour  whom  thy  people  cru- 
cified has  redeemed  my  soul,  and  I  am 
his.  I  spoke  in  the  lightness  of  despair. 
But  I  am  his,  and  he  will  never  suffer  me 
to  want.  It  is  hard  when  I  must  sacri- 
fice the  last  and  dearest.  But  he  will  help 
me.     I  will  pay  thee  back." 

"  Young  man,  you  will  not  deceive  me 
with  these  vain  hopes.  The  last  time,  did 
you  not  tell  me  that  a  rich  merchant 
would  help  you  ?" 

"  Siebert  ?  Yes.  I  went  to  him  at  his 
own  hour,  and  he  said  I  came  too  late : 
the  place  was  given  to  another.  Am  I  to 
bear  the  penalty  of  the  conduct  of  others  ?" 

"  I  deal  with  you,  and  not  with  others," 
returned  the  Jew,  coldly.  "Take  your 
great  fiddle  away." 

"Nathan,  you  know  I  am  a  stranger 
here.  Remember  when  you  were  a  stran- 
ger, and  the  Christian  helped  the  Jew.  I 
know  no  one  but  you.  Give  me  but  thirty 
shillings." 

"  Thirty  shillings !  Have  I  not  said  al- 
ready that  no  merchant  can  give  thirty 
shillings  for  a  pennyworth  of  wood?" 

"  Thou  art  a  hard  and  cruel  man."  And 
with  these  words  Neumark  snatched  up 
his  beloved  violoncello  and  rushed  out  of 
the  sbop." 

"  Stop,    stop,  young  man,"  cried   the 


Jew;  "trade  is  trade.  I  will  give  you 
one  pound." 

"  Thirty  shillings,  Nathan.  To-morrow 
I  must  pay  one  pound,  and  how  am  I  to 
live  ?     Have  mercy." 

"  I  have  sworn  that  I  will  not  give  thir- 
ty shillings ;  but  out  of  old  friendship  I 
will  give  you  five  and  twenty;  that  is, 
(you  will  note)  with  a  penny  interest  on 
every  florin  for  eight  days,  and  for  the 
next  week  twopence,  and  if  you  can  not 
pay  me  then,  it  is  mine.  Now,  what  am 
I  to  do  with  this  great  piece  of  wood?" 

"  It  is  hard  ;  but  I  must  submit.  May 
God  have  mercy  on  me !" 

"  He  is  a  good  and  faithful  God,  the 
God  of  my  fathers,  and  he  helped  me 
much,  or  I  could  not  afford  to  lose  by 
such  bargains  as  this.  Twelve  pence  and 
four-and-twcnty  pence  make  six-and-thir- 
ty.  I  may  as  well  take  it  off  the  five-and- 
twenty  shillings.  It  will  save  you  bring- 
ing it  back  here." 

Neumark  made  no  answer.  He  was 
gazing  at  his  violoncello,  while  the  tears 
rolled  silently  down  his  cheek. 

"  Nathan,  I  have  but  one  request.  You 
don't  know  how  hard  it  is  to  part  from 
that  violin.  For  ten  years  we  have  been 
together.  If  I  have  nothing  else  I  have 
it ;  at  the  worst  it  spoke  to  me,  and  sung 
back  all  my  courage  and  hope.  Ten  times 
rather  would  I  give  you  my  heart's  blood 
than  this  beloved  comforter.  Of  all  the 
sad  hearts  that  have  left  your  door,  there 
has  been  none  so  sad  as  mine." 

His  voice  grew  thick,  and  he  paused  for 
a  moment. 

"Just  this  one  favor  you  must  do  me, 
Nathan — to  let  me  play  once  more  upon 
my  violin." 

And  he  hurried  to  it  without  waiting 
for  an  answer. 

"Hold!"  cried  the  Jew,  in  a  passion; 
the  shop  should  have  been  closed  an  hour 
ago  but  for  you  and  your  fiddle.  Come 
to-morrow,  or,  better,  not  at  all." 

"No — to-day — now,"  returned  Neu- 
mark. "I  must  say  farewell,"  and  seiz- 
ing the  instrument,  and  half-embracing  it, 
he  sat  down  on  an  old  chest  in  the  middle 
of  the  shop,  and  began  a  tune  so  exquis- 


1866.1 


How  George  Neumark  Sang  his  Hymn. 


127 


itcly  soft  that  the  Jew  listened  in  spite  of 
himself.  A  few  more  strains,  and  he  sang 
to  his  own  melody  two  stanzas  of  the 
hymn — 

"Life  is  weary,  Saviour  take  me." 

"Enough,  enough,"  broke  in  the  Jew. 
"What  is  the  use  of  all  this  lamentation? 
You  have  five-and-twenty  shillings  in 
your  pocket." 

But  the  musician  was  deaf.  Absorbed 
in  his  own  thoughts,  he  played  on.  Sud- 
denly the  key  changed.  A  few  bars,  and 
the  melody  poured  itself  out  anew  ;  but, 
like  a  river  which  runs  into  the  sunshine 
out  of  the  shade  of  sullen  banks,  he  sang 
louder,  and  his  face  lighted  up  with  hap- 
py smiles — 
"Yet  who  knows  ?    The  cross  is  precious. " 

"  That's  better.  Stick  by  that,"  shout- 
ed the  Jew.  "And  don't  forget  that  you 
have  five-and-twenty  shillings  in  your 
pocket.  Now,  then,  in  a  fortnight  the 
thing  is  mine  if  you  have  not  redeemed 
it."  And  he  turned  aside,  muttering  me- 
chanically, "  but  what  am  I  to  do  with 
a  great  piece  of  lumber  wood  ?" 

Neumark  laid  his  violin  gently  back  in 
the  corner,  and  murmured,  "lit  fiat  di- 
vi?ia  voluntas,  As  God  will.  I  am  still :" 
and  without  a  word  of  adieu,  left  the 
shop. 

As  he  rushed  out  into  the  night,  he 
stumbled  against  a  man  who  seemed  to 
have  been  listening  to  the  music  at  the 
door. 

"Pardon  me,  sir,  but  may  I  ask  if  it 
was  you  who  played  and  sung  so  beauti- 
fully just  now  ?" 

"Yes,"  said  Neumark,  hurriedly,  and 
pushed  on. 

The  stranger  seized  hold  of  his  cloak — 
"Pardon  me,  I  am  but  a  poor  man,  but 
that  hymn  you  sung  has  gone  through  my 
very  soul.  Could  you  tell  me,  perhaps, 
where  I  might  get  a  copy  ?  I  am  only  a 
servant,  but  I  would  give  a  florin  to  get 
this  hymn — that  was  just  written,  I  do 
believe,  for  myself." 

"My  good  friend,"  replied  Neumark, 
gently,  "I  will  willingly  fulfil  your  wish 
without  the  florin.  May  I  ask  who  you 
are?" 


"John  Gutig,  at  your  service,  and  in 
the  house  of  the  Swedish  Ambassador, 
Baron  von  Rosenkrauz." 

"  Well,  come  early  to-morrow  morning. 
My  name  is  George  Neumark ;  and  you 
will  find  me  at  Mistress  Johannsen's,  in 
the  Crooked-lane.     Good  night." 

in. 

One  morning,  about  a  week  after  this, 
Gutig  paid  a  second  visit  to  Mistress  Jo- 
hannsen's. Neumark  received  him  kindly. 

"Perhaps,  sir,  you  will  think  what  I 
am  going  to  say  foolish;  but  I  have 
prayed  over  it  the  whole  night,  and  I 
hope  I  may  make  so  bold — " 

"What?  Is  it  a  second  copy  of  the 
hymn ;  of  course,  you  may  have  it  with 
pleasure." 

"No,  no,  sir;  it  is  not  that.  I  have 
the  copy  you  gave  me  in  my  Bible,  to 
keep  it  better ;  though  if  it  were  lost,  I 
think  I  have  it  as  well  off  as  the  Lord's 
Prayer  and  the  Creed.  But  yesterday — 
You  won't  take  it  ill  ?" 

"  Never  mind ;  go  on." 

"  Well,  sir,  the  ambassador  had  a  sec- 
retary that  wrote  all  his  letters.  Yester- 
day he  suddenly  left  the  house ;  why,  no 
one  knew  ;  but  we  believed  that  the  mas- 
ter found  him  in  default  and  let  him  easily 
off*.  Yesterday  evening,  as  I  saw  my  lord 
to  bed,  he  said  to  me,  '  Now  that  Mr. 
Secretary  is  gone,  I  know  not  where  to 
look  for  as  clever  a  one.'  Somehow  your 
name  came  into  my  mind ;  for  the  secre- 
tary lives  in  the  house,  and  is  entertained 
at  the  table,  and  has  a  hundred  crowns  a 
year  paid  down.  So  I  said,  '  My  lord,  I 
know  some  one — '  '  You ! '  he  cried,  and 
laughed;  'have  you  a  secretary  among 
your  friends?'  *  No,  my  lord,'  said  I; 
'though  I  know  him,  I  am  much  too 
humble  to  have  him  for  a  friend  or  ac- 
quaintance.' So,  to  make  a  long  story 
short,  sir,  I  told  him  all — " 

"All?"  interrupted  Neumark.  "And 
that  you  made  my  acquaintance  on  the 
door-step  of  Nathan  Hirsch,  the  Jew 
pawnbroker,  where  I  was  pledging  my 
violin?" 

"Yes,  all  that,"  replied  Gutig;  "and 
if  I  have  done  wrong  I  am  very  sorry ; 


128 


How  George  Neumark  Sung  his  Hymn. 


[June, 


only  my -heart  was  so  full.  My  lord  was 
not  offended,  but  bid  mc  bring  your  hymn 
to  see  how  you  wrote.  •  Writing  and 
poetry  both  admirable, '  he  said,  as  he  laid 
it  down ;  '  and  if  the  young  man  would 
come  at  once,  I  would  see ;  perhaps  he 
might  do.'  I  was  uneasy  afterwards  lest 
you  might  be  hurt,  sir;  and  between  that 
and  wishing  you  might  be  secretary,  I 
could  scarcely  wait  for  the  morning.  The 
ambassador  likes  an  early  visit,  and  if  you 
would  pardon  me,  sir,  and  think  well  of 
it,  you  might  go  to  him  at  once." 

Neumark,  instead  of  answering,  walked 
up  and  down  the  room.  "  Yes,*'  he  said 
to  himself,  "the  Lord's  ways  are  surely 
wonderful.  They  that  trust  in  the  Lord 
shall  not  want  any  good  thing."  Then 
turning  to  the  servant,  "God  reward  you 
for  what  you  have  done !  I  shall  go  with 
you." 

The  ambassador  received  him  kindly. 

"You  are  a  poet,  I  see,  by  these  verses. 
Do  you  compose  hymns  only  ?" 

"Of  the  poor,"  said  Neumark,  after  a 
moment's  pause,  "  it  is  written,  their' s  is 
the  kingdom  of  heaven.  I  never  knew 
any  one  who  was  rich  and  enjoyed  this 
world  that  had  written  a  hymn.  It  is  the 
cross  that  presses  such  music  out  of  us." 

The  ambassador  looked  surprised,  but 
not  displeased.  "You  certainly  do  not 
flatter  us,"  he  said.  "But,  young  man, 
your  experience  is  but  narrow.  Yet  you 
might  remember  that  our  king,  Gustavus 
Adolphus,  though  he  lived  in  the  state 
and  glory  of  the  throne,  not  only  com- 
posed, but  sung  and  played  a  right  noble 
Christian  hymn.  However,  you  are  poor, 
very  poor,  if  my  servant's  account  be  cor- 
rect. Has  poverty  made  you  curse  your 
life  ?" 

"I  thank  the  Lord,  never,  though  I 
have  been  near  it.  But  he  always  kept 
the  true  peace  in  my  heart.  Moreover, 
the  Lord  said,  '  the  poor  ye  have  always ;' 
and  another  time  he  called  them  blessed ; 
and  was  himself  poor  for  our  sakes,  and 
commanded  the  gospel  to  be  preached  to 
the  poor  ;  and  the  very  poor,  as  the  apos- 
tle says,  may  yet  make  many  rich.  It  is 
not  so  hard,  after  all,  to  be  reconciled 
with  poverty." 


"Gallantly  answered,  like  a  man  of 
faith.  We  may  have  opportunity  to  speak 
of  that  again.  I  hear  that  you  have  stud- 
ied law.  Do  you  think  you  could  sift 
papers  that  require  a  knowledge  of  juris- 
prudence and  politics  ?" 

"If  your  grace  would  try  me,  I  would 
attempt  it." 

"Well,  then,  take  these  papers  and 
read  them  through.  They  contain  inqui- 
ries from  Chancellor  Oxenstiern  and  the 
answers  I  have  been  able  to  procure. 
Bring  me  a  digest  of  the  whole.  You  may 
take  your  own  time,  and  when  you  are 
ready,  knock  at  the  next  door." 

IV. 

Neumark  left  -  the  hotel  of  the  ambas- 
sador that  'evening  with  a  radiant  face, 
and  as  he  walked  quickly  through  the 
streets,  talked  with  himself,  while  a  smile 
stole  across  his  lips.  "Yes,  yes;  leave 
God  to  order  all  thy  ways." 

It  was  to  Jew  Nathan's  that  he  took 
his  way. 

"Give  me  my  violoncello,"  he  cried. 
"  Here  are  the  fivc-and-twenty  shillings, 
and  a  half  crown  more.  You  need  not 
be  so  amazed.  I  know  you  well.  You 
took  advantage  of  my  poverty,  and  had  I 
been  an  hour  beyond  the  fortnight  you 
would  have  pocketed  the  five  pounds. 
Still,  I  thank  you  for  the  five-and-twenty 
shillings :  but  for  them  I  must  have  left 
Hamburg  a  beggar.  Nor  can  I  feel  that 
you  did  anything  yourself,  but  were  sim- 
ply an  instrument  in  the  hand  of  God. 
You  know  nothing  of  the  joy  that  a  Chris- 
tian has  in  saving  another,  so  I  pay  you 
in  what  coin  you  like  best,  an  extra  half- 
crown.  Here  are  the  one  pound  seven  and 
sixpence  in  hard  money.  Only  remember 
this, 

'Who  trusts  in  God's  unchanging  love, 
Builds  on  the  rock  that  nought  can  move. ' " 

Seizing  his  violoncello  in  triumph,  Neu- 
mark swept  homewards  with  hasty  steps, 
never  pausing  till  he  reached  his  rooim 
sat  down,  and  began  to  play  with  such  a 
heavenly  sweetness,  that  Mistress  Johann- 
scn  rushed  in  upon  him  with  a  storm  of 
questions,  all  of  which  he  bore  unheeding, 


1865.] 


How  George  Neumark  Sung  Ins  Ihjmn. 


129 


and  played  and  sang;  until  his  landlady- 
scarce  knew  if  she  was  in  heaven  or  on 
earth. 

"Are  you  there,  good  Mistress  Johann- 
6cn?"  he  said  when  he  had  finished. 
"  Well,  perhaps  you  will  do  me  the  kind- 
ness to  call  in  as  many  people  as  there  are 
in  the  house  and  in  the  street.  Bring  them 
all  in.  I  will  sing  you  a  hymn  that  you 
never  heard  before,  lor  I  am  the  happiest 
man  in  Hamburg.  Go,  dear  good  wo- 
man ;  go  bring  me  a  congregation,  and  I 
will  preach  them  a  sermon  on  my  violon- 
cello." 

In  a  few  minutes  the  room  was  full. 
Then  Neumark  seized  his  bow,  played  a 
bar  or  two,  opened  his  mouth  and  sang, 

*'  Leave  God  to  order  all  thy  ways, 
And  hope  in  him  whate'er  betide; 
Thou'lt  find  him  in  the  evil  days 

Of  all-sufficient  strength  and  guide. 
Who  trusts  in  God's  unchanging  love, 
Builds  on  the  rock  that  nought  can  move. 

"  What  can  these  anxious  cares  avail, 

These  never-ceasing  moans  and  sighs  ? 

What  can  it  help  us  to  bewail 
Each  painful  moment  as  it  flies? 

Our  cross  and  trials  do  but  press 

The  heavier  for  our  bitterness. 

"  Only  your  restless  heart  keep  still, 
And  wait  in  cheerful  hope,  content 
To  take  whate'er  his  gracious  will, 

His  all-discerning  love  hath  sent ; 
Nor  doubt  our  inmost  wants  arc  known 
To  Him  who  chose  us  for  His  own. 

"He  knows  when  joyful  hours  are  best, 
He  sends  them  as  He  sees  it  meet ; 
When  thou  hast  borne  its  fiery  test, 

And  now  art  freed  from  all  deceit, 
He  comes  to  Thee  all  unaware, 
And  makes  thee  own  his  loving  care.  "* 

Here  the  singer  stopped,  for  his  voice 
trembled,  and  the  tears  ran  down  his 
cheeks.  The  little  audience  stood  fixed 
in  silent  sympathy ;  but  at  last  Mistress 
Johannsen  could  contain  herself  no  longer. 

"Dear,  dear,  sir,"  she  began,  drying 
her  eyes  with  her  apron,  for  there  was 
not  a  dry  cheek  in  the  crowd,  "  that  is  all 
like  as  if  I  sat  in  the  church,  and  forgot  all 
myr  care,  and  thought  of  God  in  heaven  and 

*From  the  admirable  translation  in  the 
"Lyra  Germanica  "  of  the  well  known  "  Wer- 
nur  den  licben  Gott  liisst  wolten. 


Christ  upon  the  cross.  How  has  it  all 
come  about  ?  You  were  so  downcast  this 
morning,  and  now  you  make  my  heart 
leap  with  joy.  Has  God  been  helping 
you  ?" 

"  Yes,  that  He  has,  my  clear  gracious 
God  and  Father!  All  my  need  is  over. 
Only  think :  I  am  secretary  to  the  Swed- 
ish Ambassador  here  in  Hamburg,  have  a 
hundred  crowns  a-year  ;  and  to  complete 
my  happiness  he  gave  me  five-and-twenty 
crowns  in  hand,  so  that  I  have  redeemed 
my  poor  violin.  Is  not  the  Lord  our  God 
a  wonderful  and  gracious  God  ?  Yes,  yes, 
my  good  people,  be  sure  of  this, — 

4  Who  Trusts  in  God's  unchanging  love, 
Builds  on  the  rock  that  nought  can  move.' " 

"And  this  beautiful  hymn,  where  did 
you  find  it,  sir,  if  I  may  make  so  bold  ?  For 
I  know  all  the  hymn-book  by  heart,  but 
not  this.     Did  you  make  it  yourself?" 

"  I  ?  Well,  yes,  I  am  the  instrument — 
the  harp  ;  but  God  swept  the  strings.  All  I 
knew  was  this,  '  Who  trusts  in  God's  un- 
changing love;'  these  words  lay  like  a 
soft  burden  on  my  heart.  I  went  over 
them  again  and  again,  and  so  they  shaped 
themselves  into  this  song.  How,  I  can 
not  tell.  I  began  to  sing  and  to  pray  for 
joy,  and  my  soul  blessed  the  Lord,  and 
word  followed  Avord  like  water  from  a 
fountain.  Stop,"  he  cried,  "listen  once 
more : — 

"Nor  in  the  heat  of  pain  and  strife, 

Think  God  hath  cast  thee  off  unheard ; 

Nor  that  the  man  whose  prosperous  life 
Thou  enviest,  is  of  him  preferred  ; 

Time  passes  and  much  change  doth  bring, 
And  sets  a  bound  to  everything. 

"All  arc  alike  before  his  face  ; 

'Tis  easy  to  our  God  Most  High 
To  make  the  rich  man  poor  and  base, 

To  give  the  poor  man  wealth  aud  joy. 
True  wonders  still  of  Him  are  wrought, 
Who  sctteth  up  and  brings  to  nought. 

"Sing,  pray,  and  swerve  not  from  His  ways, 
But  do  thine  own  part  faithfully  ; 
Trust  His  rich  promises  of  grace, 
So  shall  it  be  fulfilled  in  thee ; 
God  never  yet  forsook  at  need 
The  soul  that  trusted  him  indeed. " 

When  he  ceased  for  the  second  time,  he 
was  so  much  moved  that  he  put  away  the 


130 


Fred,  and  Maria,  and  Me 


[June, 


violoncello  in  the  corner,  and  the  little 
audience  quietly  dispersed. 

Such  is  the  story  of  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  of  all  the  German  hymns,  one  of 
those  which  has  preached  the  truest  ser- 
mon to  troubled  and  fretted  and  despair- 
ing hearts.  After  two  years,  Baron  von 
Rosenkranz  procured  his  secretary  the 
post  of  Librarian  of  the  Archives  at  Wei- 


mar, and  there  he  peacefully  died  in  his 
sixty-first  year.  He  wrote  much,  verses 
indeed  almost  innumerable,  possibly  to  be 
read  at  Weimar  still  by  such  Dryasdusts 
as  care  to  look.  But  the  legacy  he  left 
to  the  Church  was  the  hymn  that  the  sim- 
ple-hearted man  played  when  God  gave 
him  back  his  beloved  "  Viola  di  Gauiba." 


FEED,  AND  MARIA,  AND  ME. 


PAET   THE   SECOND. 


I  got  up  early  next  morning  and  took 
my  things  out  of  my  trunk,  and  fixed  them 
nicely  in  the  drawers,  and  then  I  set  out 
to  go  down  stairs,  but  there  was  a  door 
standing  open,  and  I  saw  the  children  were 
inside,  so  I  went  ins  and  says  I  '  Good 
morning  children,'  and  then  I  said  good 
morning  to  a  nice  looking  woman  who 
was  dressing  one  of  'em. 

'  Can't  I  help  dress  'em  ?'  says  I,  for  I 
saw  she  had  her  hands  full,  and  up  in  the 
corner  was  a  handsome  cradle,  a  rocking 
away  all  of  itself. 

'  Thank  you  ma'am,  there  is  no  need," 
says  she,  '  I've  wound  up  the  cradle  and 
the  baby'll  go  to  sleep  pretty  soon,  and  so 
I  shall  have  time  to  dress  the  rest  if  they'll 
only  behave.' 

'Wound  up  the  cradle?'  says  I,  quite 
astonished  to  sec  it  a  rocking  away  with 
no  living  soul  near  it. 

'  Yes,  its  a  self-rocking  cradle,'  says  she, 
'we've  all  the  modern  improvements  in 
this  house.  The  children's  Ma  ain't  very 
fond  of  trouble,  and  so  she's  got  everything 
handy,  dumb-waiters,  sewing-machines, 
and  all  sorts  of  contrivances.  If  you'd  like 
to  go  down  on  the  dumb-waiter,  I'll  show 
you  where  'tis,'  says  she. 

'  The  dumb  what  ?'  says  I. 

'The  dumb-waiter,'  says  she,  'They're 
very  handy  about  getting  the  coal  up  and 
down,  and  sometimes  folks  uses  them 
themselves,  if  they're  tired,  or  is  old  ladies 
that  gets  out  of  breath.' 


'  What,  to  ride  up  and  down  the  stairs  ?' 
says  I. 

'Why  yes,  to  save  climbing  so  many 
flights  of  stairs,'  says  she. 

Well,  I'd  seen  so  many  strange  things 
in  this  house,  and  so  many  a  waiting  and 
tending,  that  I  thought  to  be  sure  a  dumb- 
waiter was  a  man  they  kept  a  purpose  to 
carry  you  up  and  down  them  stairs,  and 
says  I,  '  If  he  is  dumb  I  suppose  he  aint 
blind,  and  he'd  see  what  a  figure  I  should 
make  a  riding  of  a  poor  fellow  creature  as 
if  he  was  a  wild  beast.  No,  I  aint  used  to 
such  things,  and  I  guess  my  two  feet's  as 
good  dumb-waiters  as  I  need.' 

I  see  she  was  a  laughing,  but  quite  good 
natured  like,  and  says  she,  "  The  children's 
about  dressed  now,  and  if  you  wont  think 
strange  of  it,  I'll  ask  you  to  mind  them  a 
minute  while  I  go  down  to  get  their  break- 
fast. I  shall  be  right  back.  And  you, 
children,  you  say  your  prayers  while  I'm 
gone." 

'  Why  don't  they  eat  with  their  Pa  and 
Ma?'  says  I,  'And  don't  their  Ma  hear 
them  say  their  prayers  ?' 

'Not  since  I  came  here,'  says  she, 
'Their  ma  don't  care  about  such  things 
as  prayers.  I  make  'em  kneel  clown  and 
say  over  something,  if  its  only  to  make 
some  difference  between  them  and  the 
heathen,'  says  she. 

'  But  they  go  down  to  family  prayers, 
I  hope  ?'  says  I. 

She  burst  out  a  laughing,  and  says  she, 


1865.] 


Fred,  and  Maria,  and  Me. 


131 


1 1  guess  there  ain't  many  family  prayers 
in  this  house,'  says  she,  'nor  any  other 
kind  o'  prayers  either.  Folks  is  too  busy 
a  playing  cards  and  a  dancing  and  doing 
all  them  kinds  o'  things  to  get  time  to  say 
prayers.' 

I  felt  so  struck  up,  that  I  couldn't  say 
a  word,  and  I  was  just  a  going  to  run 
back  to  my  bed-room  and  look  in  the  glass 
and  see  if 'twas  me  or  if' t  wasn't  me,  when 
I  heard  a  voice  close  to  my  ear  say,  "  Find 
out  if  the  old  lady  drinks  tea  or  coffee  for 
her  breakfast." 

'Did  you  speak?'  says  I  to  the  nuss. 

'No  ma'am  'twasn't  me,'  says  she. 

Then  I  knew  it  was  the  Evil  One  prowl- 
ing round,  and  no  wonder!  and  I  spoke 
up  loud  and  strong  and  says  I,  '  Are  you 
an  Evil  Spirit,  or  what  are  you?'  '  I  didn't 
say  nothing  about  spirit,'  says  the  voice, 
*  its  tea  and  coffee  I  was  a  speaking  of.' 

'  La !  its  nobody  but  the  cook  a  wanting 
to  know  what  you  will  have  for  breakfast,' 
says  the  nuss,  'I  couldn't  think  what  made 
you  turn  all  colors  so.  I  spose  you  ain't 
used  to  them  speaking  tubes.' 

With  that  she  puts  her  mouth  to  a  little 
hole  in  the  wall,  and  then  says  she  'find  out 
yourself,'  and  then  says  she  to  me,  'These 
tubes  is  very  handy  about  keeping  house. 
All  Mrs.  Avery  lias  to  do  is  to  holler  down 
into  the  kitchen  what  she'll  have  for  din- 
ner, and  there's  the  end  of  it.  And  it's 
convenient  for  the  cook  too,  for  cooks  don't 
want  no  ladies  a  peeking  round  in  their 
kitchens." 

'Well,'  says  I,  'I  never.'  And  I  couldn't 
got  out  another  word  if  I'd  been  to  suffer. 

I  went  down  to  breakfast,  and  Fred  was 
civil  as  need  be,  but  his  wife  didn't  say 
much,  and  I  was  kind  of  afraid  of  her  a 
settin'  there  in  such  a  beautiful  quilted 
blue  wrapper,  and  a  lace  cap  and  ribbons  a 
flyin',  and  me  in  my  old  calico  loose  gown. 
And  sometimes  when  I'm  scared,  I  get  to 
running  on,  and  so  I  kind  o'  got  to  talk- 
ing about  the  house  and  the  handsome 
things  and  says  I,  ;  When  I  see  all  these 
beautiful  things' and  the  water  all  so  handy 
and  the  gas  a  coming  when  its  wanted 
and  going  away  when  'taint,  and  the  cra- 
dle a  rocking  away  all  of  itself,  and  them 
things  to  whisper  into  the  wall  with,  why  I 


almost  feel  as  if  I'd  got  to  heaven.  Things 
can't  be  much  handier  and  convenieuter 
up  there,'  says  I. 

"  But  when  I  think  again  that  their  Ma 
don't  hear  them  children  say  their  prayers, 
and  dances  and  plays  cards,  and  don't  never 
see  the  inside  of  her  kitchen,  and  all  the 
pieces  thrown  away  for  want  of  somebody 
to  see  to  'em,  why  then  I  feel  as  if  'twant 
exactly  heaven,  and  as  if  'twas  a  longer 
road  to  git  there  from  here  than  to  git  to 
the  other  place.' 

Cousin  Avery,  she  looked  kind  o'  be- 
wildered now,  and  Fred,  he  took  up  the 
newspaper  and  began  to  read,  and  he  read 
it  all  the  rest  of  the  breakfast  time.  And 
when  he'd  done,  he  got  up  and  says  he, 
*  I'm  afraid  you'll  find  it  rather  dull  here 
aunt,'  says  he,  'but  Maria  must  take  you 
out,  and  show  you  round  and  amuse  you 
all  she  can;'  so  he  took  his  hat,  and  went 
off,  and  Maria,  she  slipped  oft',  and  I  didn't 
know  exactly  what  to  do,  so  I  went  up 
stairs  to  my  room  and  there  were  three  or 
four  women  all  around  the  washstand  with 
pails  and  mops  a  sopping  up  the  water, 
and  Maria  looking  on  as  red  and  angry  as 
could  be. 

"  You've  left  the  water  running,  and  its 
all  come  flooding  down  through  my  ceiling 
and  ruined  it,"  says  she,  and  then  she  mut- 
tered something  about  country  folks,  but 
I  did'nt  hear  what,  for  I  was  so  ashamed 
I  didn't  know  what  to  do. 

"  If  the  old  lady  hadn't  a  left  the  wash- 
rag  in  the  basin  't wouldn't  a  run  over," 
says  one  of  them  girls,  "but  you  see  that 
stopped  up  the  holes." 

Maria,  she  went  off  upon  that,  and  I  got 
down  and  helped  dry  up  the  carpet,  and 
kept  a  begging  of  'em  all  not  to  think  hard 
of  me  for  making  so  much  trouble,  and 
they  all  was  pleasant  and  said  '  twant  no 
matter.'  When  I  went  down  they  said 
Maria  had  gone  out,  so  I  hadn't  anywhere 
to  stay  unless  'twas  with  the  children, 
and  I  went  up  there  and  the  room  was  all 
put  to  rights  and  the  baby  a  rocking  away 
all  to  himself,  and  the  children  a  playing 
round,  and  the  nuss  she  was  a  basting 
some  work. 

'I'll  hem  that  petticoat,'  says  I,  'if  you 
think  I  can  do  it  to  suit.' 


132 


Fred,  and  Maria,  and  Me. 


[June, 


'  Oh  no,  it's  to  be  done  on  the  machine,' 
says  she,  '  but  if  you've  a  mind  to  baste 
while  I  sew,  why  that  will  help  along 
a  sight.  But  I'll  put  Gustavus  into  the 
baby-tender  afore  I  begin,'  says  she,  'or 
he'll  be  into  the  machine ;'  so  she  caught 
him  up  and  fastened  him  into  a  thing 
that  hung  from  the  ceiling,  and  left  him 
kind  o'  dangling.  So  I  set  down  and  bast- 
ed, and  she  began  to  make  that  machine 
go.  I'd  heerd  of  sewing-machines,  but 
I  hadn't  never  seen  one,  and  I  couldn't 
baste  for  looking  and  wondering,  and  the 
nuss  she  made  her  feet  fly  and  kept  a  ask- 
ing for  more  work,  and  I  hurried  and 
drove,  but  I  couldn't  baste  to  keep  up 
with  her,  and  at  last  I  stopped,  and  says 
I,  '  There's  one  of  them  machines  inside  <V 
my  head,  and  another  where  my  heart 
oughter  be,'  says  I,  'and  I  can't  stand  it 
no  longer.  Do  stop  sewing,  and  take  that 
child  out  of  them  straps.  It's  against  na- 
ture for  children  to  be  so  little  trouble  as 
them  are  children  are,  and  they  ought  to 
be  a  playing  out  doors  instead  o'  rocking 
and  jiggling  up  here  in  this  hot  room.' 

'  Guess  you're  getting  nervous,'  says  the 
nuss,  'and  any  how  I've  got  to  take  'em 
out  to  walk  if  its  only  to  let  Mrs.  Hender- 
son see  that  our  children's  got  as  hand- 
some clothes  as  her'n  has,  if  we  ain't  just 
been  to  Paris.  Why  these  three  children's 
jist  had  sixty-three  new  frocks  made,  and 
their  Ma  thinks  that  aint  enough.  Come 
Matilda,  I'll  dress  you  first,'  says  she. 

'I  don't  want  to  go  to  walk,'  says  Ma- 
tilda. 

'  Don't  want  to  go  to  walk !  Then  how's 
that  Henderson  girl  a  going  to  see  your 
new  cloak  and  them  furs  o'  your'n  ?  And 
your'n  cost  more'n  her'n,  for  your  Ma  give 
twenty-eight  dollars  apiece  for  them  muffs 
o'  your'n  and  your  sister's,  and  what's  the 
use  if  you  don't  go  down  the  Fifth  Avenue 
and  show  'em  ?' 

I  began  to  feel  kind  o'sick  and  faint, 
and  says  I  to  myself  '  if  their  Ma  don't  see 
to  her  children  I  don't  know  as  I  oughter 
expect  the  Lord  to,  but  if  he  don't  they'll 
be  ruined  over  and  over  again.' 

'  I'll  go  out  and  walk  with  you  and  the 
children  if  you  aint  no  objections  nuss,' 
says  I. 


'No,'  says  she,  'I  ain't  no  objections  if 
you'll  put  on  your  best  bonnet,  and  fix  up 
a  little.' 

So  I  dressed  me,  and  I  took  the  girls 
and  she  took  the  baby,  and  we  walked  up 
and  down  the  Fifth  Avenue,  and  I  heerd 
one  nuss  say  to  our'n : 

'  Is  that  your  new  nuss  ?"  says  she. 

'La!  no,  its  our  aunt,'  says  she,  and 
then  they  both  burst  out  a  laughing. 

Well,  it  went  on  from  day  to  day  that 
I  hadn't  any  where  else  to  stay,  and  so  I 
stayed  with  them  children.  And  Fanny, 
the  oldest  one,  she  got  to  loving  me,  and 
nothing  would  do  but  she  must  sleep  in  my 
bed,  so  I  had  her  in  my  room  and  I  washed 
and  dressed  her,  and  I  told  her  stories  out 
of  the  Bible  and  Pilgrims'  Progress,  and 
taught  her  hymns,  and  then  Matilda  she 
wanted  to  come,  too,  and  they  moved 
her  little  bedstead  in,  and  she  slept  there, 
and  so  by  degrees  I  got  so  that  you 
couldn't  hardly  tell  me  from  the  nuss. 
And  it  was  handy  for  her  to  have  me  stay 
home  every  Sunday  afternoon  and  see  to 
the  children  while  she  went  to  meetin'  and 
home  to  see  her  folks,  and  she  said  so, 
and  that  she  felt  easy  to  leave  'em  with 
me  because  I'd  know  what  to  do  if  any 
thing  happened  to  'em.  And  it  got  to  be 
handy  for  her  to  call  me  if  the  baby  cried 
more'n  common  in  the  night,  or  if  he  had 
the  croup.  For  Gustavus  was  a  croupy 
child,  and  every  time  his  Ma  had  company 
and  would  have  him  down  stairs  with  his 
apron  took  off'  so  as  to  show  them  white 
arms  and  them  round  shoulders  of  his  full 
o'  dimples,  why  he  was  sure  to  wake  up  a 
coughing  and  scaring  us  out  of  our  wits. 
Well,  I  wasn't  young  and  spry  as  I  used 
to  be,  and  it's  wearing  to  lose  your  sleep 
o'  nights,  and  then  Fred's  ways  and  Ma- 
ria's ways  made  me  kind  o'  distressed  like, 
and  Sam  Avery  he  kept  writing  and  hector- 
ing me  and  saying  I  ought  to  have  the  law 
of  Fred,  and  Satan  he  roared  round  some, 
and  all  together  one  night  after  dinner, 
just  as  we  was  a  getting  up  from  the  ta- 
ble, I  was  took  with  an  awful  pain  in  my 
head,  and  down  I  went  flat  on  to  the  floor. 
Fred  he  got  me  up,  and  they  sent  for  the 
doctor,  and  the  doctor  he  questioned  this 
one  and  he  questioned  that  one,  and  he 


1865.] 


Fred,  and  Maria,  and  Me. 


133 


said  misses'  places  wasn't  places  for  old 
ladies,  and,  then  again,  plenty  of  fresh  air 
was  good  for  old  ladies,  and  to  have  things 
pleasant  about  'cm,  and  to  be  took  round 
and  diverted.  So  I  was  sick  a  good  while, 
and  I  expect  I  made  a  sight  of  trouble, 
for  one  day  they  was  all  a  sitting  round  in 
my  room  and  little  Fanny  she  stood  by  the 
side  of  the  bed,  and  says  she,  •  Aunt  Avery 
what  is  a  Regular  Nuisance  ?' 

1 1  don't  know, '  says  I,  •  I  never  saw 
one.  'Taint  one  of  the  creeturs  in  Pil- 
grim's Progress,  is  it  ?'  says  I. 

'  For  Ma  says  you  are  a  Regular  Nui- 
sance,' says  she. 

'  You  naughty  girl,  how  dare  you  tell 
such  stories  ?'  said  her  Ma,  and  she  up  and 
boxed  the  little  thing's  ears  till  they  was 
red. 

'It  aint  a  story,  and  you  did  say  so. 
You  told  Mrs.  Henderson — ' 

'Hold  your  tongue,  you  silly  little 
goose  !'  said  Fred.  '  Don't  mind  her,  aunt 
Avery,  she's  nothing  but  a  child.' 

'  They  do  say  children  and  fools  speak 
the  truth,'  says  I,  '  and  maybe  you  think 
I'm  a  fool ;  and  maybe  I  am.  But  I  ain't 
deaf  nor  blind,  and  I  can't  always  be 
dumb.  And  I  wont  deny  it,  Fred,  I've 
had  hard  thoughts  towards  you.  Not 
about  the  money ;  I  don't,  care  for  money, 
and  never  did.  But  it's  so  dreadful  to 
think  of  your  saying  you  was  poor  when 
you  wasn't  poor,  and  all  those  things 
about  your  little  children  a  going  out  to 
work  for  their  living.' 

'Pshaw!  that  was  a  mere  joke,'  cried 
Fred.  '  You  knew,  as  well  as  I  did,  that 
they  were  only  a  parcel  of  babies.' 

'  Well,  and  there's  another  thing  I  want 
to  speak  of.  Did  Sam  Avery  coax  me  to 
come  here  because  he  thought  it  would 
take  a  weight  off  your  mind  ;  or  because 
he  thought  it  would  plague  you  and  Maria 
to  have  a  plain  old  body  like  me  round 
the  house  V 

'Sam  Avery  be  hanged!'  said  Fred, 
'The  fact  is,  aunt  Aveiy,  I  ain't  worse 
than  other  men.  I  was  in  love  with  Ma- 
ria, and  I  was  determined  to  have  her. 
And  I  wanted  her  to  live  with  me  pretty 
much  as  she  had  been  used  to  living.  If 
you  think  this  is  too  fine  a  house  for  her 
Vol.  I. 


to  possess,  why  you'd  better  go  and  ex- 
amine the  one  she  was  born  and  brought 
up  in.  I  economize  all  I  can  ;  we  don't 
keep  a  carriage,  and  Maria  has  often  to 
ride  in  stages,  and  pass  up  her  sixpence 
like  any  old  washerwoman.  And  I  deny 
myself  about  giving.  I  give  nothing  to 
the  poor,  and  subscribe  to  no  charities, 
except  charity  balls ;  and  Sam  Avery,  a 
sanctimonious  old  sinner,  has  just  give  five 
hundred  to  Foreign  Missions.  If  it  wasn't 
for  being  twitted  about  the  money  I  had 
from  you,  I  could  hold  up  my  head  as  high 
as  any  man.  But  since  you've  been  and 
set  all  Goshen  on  to  me,  why  my  lifc  is  a 
dog's  life,  and  little  more.' 

It  cut  me  to  the  heart  to  think  I'd  kept 
him  so  short  of  money  that  he  hadn't 
nothing  to  give  away. 

'Well,'  says  I,  *  you'll  soon  have  the 
value  of  the  old  place,  and  be  out  of  debt, 
besides.  For  I'm  going  where  I  shall 
want  none  of  those  things.' 

Just  then  I  looked  up,  and  there  was 
Maria  standing  in  front  of  Fred,  her  face 
white  and  her  lips  trembling.  She  had 
gone  out  with  the  child,  and  we  hadn't 
noticed  she'd  come  back. 

'  Do  you  mean  to  say  you've  been  bor- 
rowing money  of  this  old  woman,  and 
have  been  deceiving  me  all  along  by  pre- 
tending she  gave  it  to  you  ?  Look  me  in 
the  face  then,  if  you  dare  !' 

'  What  a  fuss  about  a  few  thousand  dol- 
lars!' returned  he.  'Of  course  I  expect 
to  repay  her  all  she's  let  me  have.  And 
you,  Maria,  are  the  last  person  to  com- 
plain. Was  not  this  house  your  own 
choice  ?  And  how  did  you  suppose  a  man 
of  my  age  could  afford  to  buy  it  without 
help  V 

Maria  made  no  answer.  It  seemed  as  if 
an*  her  love  to  him  had  turned  into  corn- 
tempt. 

I  riz  up  in  the  bed,  as  weak  as  I  was, 
and  says  I,  'Fred  Avery,  come  here  to 
me,  and  you,  Maria,  come  here  too,  and 
you  two  kiss  each  other  and  make  up, 
right  away,  or  I  shall  die  here  in  this 
house,  and  can't  have  my  own  minister  to 
bury  me,  and  shall  have  to  put  up  with 
your'n.  Why,  what's  money  when  you 
come  to  putting  it  along  side  of  dwelling 
9 


134 


Fred,  and  Maria,  and  Me. 


[June, 


together  in  unity?  Quick,  get  a  paper 
and  let  me  sign  it ;  and  say  in  the  paper 
it  was  my  free  gift  and  I  never  lent  none 
of  it ;  and,  oh  hurry,  Fred,  for  I  feel  so 
faint  and  dizzy V 

'I  believe  you've  killed  the  poor  old 
soul !'  said  Maria,  and  she  fanned  me  and 
held  salts  to  my  nose,  and  tried  to  make 
me  lie  down.  But  I  wouldn't,  and  kept 
making  signs  for  the  paper,  for  I  thought 
I  was  going  to  drop  away  in  no  time. 

'  Get  the  paper  this  instant,  Fred,'  said 
Maria,  pretty  much  as  if  he  was  one  of  the 
children.  So  he  went  and  got  it  and  I 
signed  my  name,  and  then  I  lay  back  on 
the  pillow,  and  I  don't  know  what  hap- 
pened next,  only  I  felt  'em  fanning  me, 
and  a  pouring  things  down  my  throat ; 
and  one  says,  'open  the  window!'  and 
another  says,  'its  no  use!'  and  then  I 
heard  a  child's  voice  set  up  such  a  wail 
that  my  old  heart  began  to  beat  again,  and 
I  opened  my  eyes  and  there  was  little 
Fanny,  and  she  crept  up  on  to  the  bed, 
and  laid  her  soft  face  against  mine,  and 
said,  '  You  wont  go  and  die,  aunt  Avery, 
and  leave  your  poor  little  Fanny  ?'  and  I 
knew  I  mustn't  go  and  leave  that  wail  a 
sounding  in  her  Ma's  ears.  And  when  I 
know  I  ought  not  to  do  a  thing,  I  don't  do 
it.     So  that  time  I  didn't  die. 

Well !  it's  an  easy  thing  to  slip  down 
to  the  bottom  of  the  hill,  but  it  ain't  half 
so  easy  to  get  up  again  as  it  is  to  lay  there 
in  a  heap,  a  doing  nothing.  And  it  took 
a  sight  of  wine  whey,  and  calve's  feet  jelly, 
and  ale  and  porter,  and  them  intemperate 
kind  of  things  to  drag  me  a  little  way  at  a 
time  back  into  the  world  again.  I  didn't 
see  much  of  Fred,  but  Maria  used  to  come 
up  and  sit  in  my  room  and  work  on  a  little 
baby's  blanket  she  was  a  covering  with 
leaves  and  flowers,  and  sometimes  she'd 
speak  quite  soft  and  gentle  like,  and  coax 
me  to  take  my  beef-tea,  just  as  if  she 
wanted  me  to  get  well.  She  wasn't  never 
much  of  a  talker,  but  we  got  used  to  each 
other  more'n  I  ever  thought  we  should. 
And  one  day — then !  I  know  it  was  silly, 
but  when  she  was  giving  me  some  thing, 
I  took  hold  of  that  pretty  soft  hand  of  hers 
and  kissed  it.  And  the  color  came  and 
went  in  her  face,  and  she  burst  out  a  cry- 
ing, and  says  she : 


'  I  shouldn't  have  cared  so  much,  only 
I  wanted  to  love  Fred!' 

That  was  all  she  ever  said  to  me  about 
him  after  I'd  signed  that  paper,  but  when 
folk's  hearts  are  full  they  ain't  apt  to  go  to  ' 
talking  much,  and  I  knew  now  that  Ma- 
ria had  got  a  heart,  and  that  it  was  full, 
and  more  too. 

At  last  I  got  strong  enough  to  ride  out, 
and  Maria  went  with  me,  and  after  awhile 
she  used  to  stop  at  Stewart's  and  such 
places  to  do  her  shopping,  and  I  would 
stay  in  the  carriage  until  she  got  through. 
I  wanted  to  see  what  sort  of  a  place  Stew- 
art's was,  for  I  heerd  tell  of  it  many  a  time, 
but  I  thought  Maria  wouldn't  want  to  have 
me  go  in  with  her,  and  that  maybe  I  could 
go  sometime  by  myself.  I  asked  her  what 
they  kept  there  and  she  said  'Oh  every 
thing,'  and  I'm  sure  the  shop  looked  as  big 
as  all  out  doors.  She  used  to  get  into  a 
stage  sometimes  to  go  down  town,  and  I 
watched  all  she  did  in  them  stages  so  as  to 
know  how  to  manage,  and  one  day  I  slip- 
ped out  and  got  into  the  first  one  that  came 
along,  for  thinks  I,  why  shouldn't  I  go  to 
Stewart's  if  I've  a  mind,  all  by  myself? 

It  carried  me  up  this  street  and  across 
that,  and  at  last  it  stopped  near  a  railroad 
depot  and  all  the  passengers  but  me  got 
out.  I  waited  a  little  while,  and  at  last  I 
got  up,  and  says  I  to  the  driver,  'Ain't 
you  a  going  no  further  ?' 

'No,  I  ain't,'  says  he. 

'  But  I  want  to  go  to  Stewart's,'  says  I. 

'I've  no  objections,  ma'am,'  says  he,  and 
began  to  beat  his  arms  about,  and  blow 
his  hands,  as  if  he  was  froze.  I  didn't 
know  what  to  do,  or  where  I  was,  but 
pretty  soon  he  turned  his  horses'  heads 
about,  and  began  to  go  back  the  very  way 
we'd  come.  So  I  pulled  the  check,  and 
says  I,  '  I  want  to  go  to  Stewart's.' 

'Well  d&i't  you  going?'  says  he,  'and 
I  don't  know  as  there's  any  need  to  pull  a 
fellow's  leg  off!' 

'  I  beg  your  pardon,  I  didn't  mean  to 
hurt  you,'  says  I,  and  with  that  I  set  down 
and  we  rode  and  rode  till  we  got  into 
Broadway,  and  then  I  began  to  watch  all 
the  signs  on  the  shops,  so  as  to  get  out  at 
the  right  place.  At  last  we  got  most 
down  to  the  ferries,  so  I  asked  a  man  that 
had  got  in  if  we  hadn't  passed  Stewart's/ 


1865.] 


Fred,  and  Maria,  and  Me. 


135 


'Oh  yes,  long  ago,'  says  he. 

'Dear  me,  I  must  get,  out,  then,'  says  I. 
'I  told  the  driver  I  wanted  to  go  there, 
but  I  suppose  he  has  a  good  deal  on  his 
mind  a  picking  his  way  along,  and  so  for- 
got it.'  So  I  got  out  and  began  to  walk 
up  the  street,  and  I  ran  against  eveiy 
body  and  every  body  ran  against  me,  and 
I  came  near  getting  run  over  a  dozen 
times,  and  was  so  confused  that  I  didn't 
rightly  know  how  far  I'd  walked,  so  I 
stopped  a  girl,  and  says  I,  '  Oh  do  you 
know  where  Stewart's  is  ?' 

'  La,  it's  three  or  four  blocks  down  so,' 
says  she. 

'I  didn't  see  no  sign  up,'  says  I,  '  and 
so  I  passed  it.' 

'  I  guess  you'll  have  to  look  till  dark  if 
you're  looking  Xor  signs,'  says  she,  and 
away  she  went.  I  was  pretty  well  used 
up,  I  was  so  tired,  but  I  went  back,  and 
this  time  I  found  it  and  went  in.  The 
first  thing  I  asked  for  was  tape.  '  "We 
don't  keep  it,'  says  the  clerk. 

'Do  you  keep  fans?'  says  I. 

'  No,  fans  are  not  in  our  line.' 

1  Well,  have  you  got  any  brown  Wind- 
sor soap  ?' 

No,  they  hadn't  got  any  kind  of  soap. 
There  was  some  other  little  things  I  want- 
ed, such  as  pins  and  needles  and  buttons, 
but  I  didn't  like  to  ask  for  'em,  for  if  they 
didn't  happen  to  have  none  of  'em  it 
might  hurt  their  feelings  to  have  people 
know  it.  But  there  was  one  thing  I 
thought  I'd  venture  to  ask  for,  and  that 
was  a  velvet  cloak.  I'd  heerd  Maria  say 
a  new  kind  of  spring  cloak  was  uncommon 
handy,  and  I  had  twenty  dollars  in  my 
pocket  a  purpose  to  buy  it  with.  For 
I  kind  o'  liked  Maria,  and  I  pitied  her  too, 
for  she  and  Fred  didn't  seem  good  friends, 
and  then  I  had  made  so  much  trouble 
when  I  was  sick. 

The  clerk  said  yes,  they  had  some,  but, 
says  he,  'They're  very  expensive,'  and 
never  offered  to  show  them  to  me.  Well, 
I  ain't  perfect,  and  I  felt  a  little  riled  in 
my  feelings.  And  says  I,  as  mild  as  I 
could,  'I  didn't  say  nothing  about  the 
price.  I  asked  you  if  you'd  got  any  o' 
them  cloaks.'  Upon  that  he  took  out  one 
or  two,  and  I  liked  them  pretty  well, 


though  when  I  heerd  the  price  I  found 
my  twenty  dollars  warn't  agoing  to  help 
much ;  but  then  I  didn't  care.  '  I  don't 
want  no  such  finery  myself,'  thinks  I,  but 
Maria's  young  and  she  wants  it,  and  she 
and  Fred  feel  pretty  bad,  and  I  don't 
know  as  it's  any  of  Sam  Avery's  business 
how  I  spend  my  money.  Folks  down  to 
Goshen  they  might  say  aunt  Avery  she's 
grown  worldly  and  fond  of  the  pomps  and 
vanities,  but  then  'taint  true  if  they  do  say 
it.  'Taint  worldly  to  wear  good  clothes, 
and  'taint  pious  to  wear  bad  ones.  The 
Lord  don't  look  on  the  outside,  and  I 
have  a  feeling  that  its  right  for  Maria  to 
have  one  o'  them  cloaks.  So  I  says  to  the 
man,  '  Won't  you  be  so  good  as  to  let  me 
carry  home  two  o'  them  cloaks  to  show 
Mrs.  Avery,  for  I  don't  know  which  of  'em 
she'd  like  best.'  He  stared  at  me  half  a 
minute,  and  then  says  he,  '  Are  you  her 
seamstress  ?' 

'No,  I  ain't,'  says  I.  'I  suppose  you 
think  there  ain't  no  ladies  but  what  wears 
silks  and  satins  and  laces  and  velvets.  But 
I'll  tell  you  what,  Abijah  Pennell,  when 
you've  lived  in  this  world  as  long  as  I 
have  you  wont  judge  folks  jest  by  their 
clothes.' 

He  colored  up  and  looked  at  me  pretty 
sharp,  and  says  he,  'Excuse  me  for  not 
recognizing  you  Miss  Avery.  Its  so  many 
years  since  I  left  Goshen.  I'll  send  the 
cloaks  for  you  with  pleasure.  Wont  you 
have  one  for  yourself?' 

'No,  Abijah,  no,'  says  I,  'them  'ere 
cloaks  ain't  for  old  women  like  me.'  So 
I  bid  him  good-bye  and  all  the  clerks  good- 
bye that  stood  round  a  laughing  in  their 
sleeves,  and  I  went  out  to  look  for  a  stage 
and  there  was  a  nice  policeman  a  standing 
there,  so  I  told  him  where  I  wanted  to  go, 
for,  thinks  I,  it  makes  a  good  deal  of  odds 
which  stage  you  get  into,  and  he  put  me 
in  and  I  sat  down  by  a  man  with  a  gold 
ring  on  his  finger  and  little  short,  black 
curls  round  his  forehead,  and  he  was  quite 
sociable,  and  I  told  him  where  I'd  been, 
and  how  I  hadn't  bought  nothing,  and 
then  we  talked  about  the  weather,  and  at 
last  he  got  out.  And  just  after  that  I  put 
my  hand  into  my  pocket  to  get  at  my 
purse,  and  there  wasn't  no  purse  there. 


136 


Fred,  and  Maria,  and  Me. 


[June, 


'Goodness!'  says  I  to  all  the  folks  in 
the  stage,  '  my  purse  ain't  in  my  pocket !' 

'  That  man  with  the  curly  hair  sat  pretty 
close  to  you,'  says  one  of  the  passengers. 
'  But  its  no  use  trying  to  catch  him  now.' 

'  But  I  ain't  got  no  money  to  pay  my 
fare,'  says  I,  'and  I  must  get  right  out.' 
So  I  made  the  driver  stop,  and  says  I 
'I'm  very  sorry  Mister,  but  my  pocket's 
been  picked  and  I  cant  pay  my  fare.' 

'  You  don't  come  that  dodge  over  me 
old  woman,'  says  he.  '  If  you  can't  pay 
your  fare  you'd  better  git  out  and  walk.' 
So  I  got  out  and  walked  till  I  was  ready 
to  drop,  but  when  I  went  in,  there  was 
Maria  admiring  of  them  cloaks,  and  says 
she: 

'Aunt  Avery  somebody's  sent  me  these 
cloaks  to  choose  which  I'll  have,  and  I'm 
afraid  it's  Fred.  And  Fred's  not  going  to 
make  up  with  me  with  cloaks,  I  can  tell 
him.' 

'No,  dear,'  says  I,  'it  ain't  Fred,  it's 
your  old  aunt  that  wants  to  see  you  pleased 
and  happy  and  that's  went  down  to  Stew- 
art's and  picked  out  them  cloaks.' 

'  La !  I  never!'  says  she,  'I  thought 
you  had  an  idea  that  every  body  ought  to 
wear  sackcloth  and  ashes.'  But  she  did 
seem  sort  of  pleased  and  grateful,  and 
Fred  did  too,  when  he  came  home,  and 
he  and  Maria  behaved  quite  decent  to  each 
other,  but  I  could  see  there  was  something 
on  their  minds,  and  that  they  weren't 
good  friends  by  no  means. 

Little  Fanny  she  and  I  kept  together  a 
good  deal,  for  she  wasn't  no  care,  and 
Gustavus  he  got  to  be  hanging  around  his 
old  aunt,  and  I  taught  him  to  come  in  every 
night  to  say  his  prayers.  That  night  he 
was  so  good,  and  coaxed  so  prettily  to 
sleep  with  me,  that  I  thought  I  wouldn't 
care  if  the  doctor  did  scold,  the  dear  child 
should  have  his  way  now  and  then.  And 
seeing  the  little  creature  a  lying,  there  so  in- 
nocent and  so  handsome,  and  a  looking  jest 
as  Fred  Used  to  look,  I  couldn't  help  pray- 
ing more'n  common  for  him,  and  says  I  to 
myself,  '  He  wont  have  the  croup  to-night, 
any  how,  with  ms  to  cover  him  up  and 
keep  him  warm.'  But  about  two  o'cldck 
I  was  woke  out  of  a  sound  sleep  with  that 
'ere  Gough  of  his.     It  went  through  me 


like  a  knife,  and  I  got  up  and  gave  him 
his  drops  right  away,  and  put  on  more 
coal  and  covered  him  up  warmer,  but  he 
didn't  seem  no  better,  so  I  had  to  go  and 
call  Fred  to  go  for  the  doctor. 

Well !  well !  there's  some  has  to  toil 
and  fight  and  work  their  way  up  hill  to- 
wards the  heavenly  places,  and  there's 
some  that  never  know  nothing  about  no 
kind  o'  battling,  and  their  little  white  feet 
.  never  go  long  enough  over  the  dusty  road 
to  get  soiled  or  tired.  And  when  the  day- 
light came  in  at  my  windows  that  morn- 
ing, Fred  and  Maria  was  good  friends 
again,  and  he  had  his  arms  around  her 
and  she  clung  close  to  him,  but  little  Gus- 
tavus was  gone.  Gone  where  such  dread- 
ful words  as  money  ain't  never  mentioned ; 
gone  straight  up  to  the  great  white  throne 
without  no  fears  and  no  misgivings  !  Oh 
Fred,  you're  a  rich  man  now,  for  you've 
got  a  child  up  in  heaven. 

That  night  Maria  had  the  children  kneel 
down  and  say  their  prayers  in  her  room, 
but  I  never  see  her  shed  no  tears,  nor  heard 
her  a  grieving.  She  hid  her  poor  broken 
heart  away  in  her  bosom,  and  there  wan't 
no  getting  at  it  to  comfort  it.  I  couldn't 
but  lay  awake  nights  a  hearing  of  her  a 
walking  up  and  down  in  her  room,  and  a 
chafing  and  a  wearing  all  to  herself,  and 
them  tears  she  couldn't  shed  was  a  wetting 
my  pillow  and  fairly  a  bathing  my  poor 
prayers  for  her. 

We  had  an  early  spring  this  year,  and 
Fred  said  the  doctor  told  him  I'd  better 
not  stay  in  New  York  till  warm  weather 
came.  So  I  wrote  to  Sam  Avery  and  told 
him  I  was  a  coming  home  in  May,  and  I 
thought  I  ought  to  tell  him  how  I'd  gone 
contrary  to  his  advice  and  signed  away  all 
I'd  ever  lent  Fred,  and  made  him  a  life 
member  of  the  Bible  Society  and  them. 
And  I  asked  him  not  to  feel  hard  to  me 
and  to  see  that  the  widow  Dean  had  my 
room  ready  against  I  got  back.  Maria  wa3 
stiller  than  ever,  and  hardly  ever  talked 
at  all,  and  Fred  looked  full  of  care  and 
yet  more  as  he  used  to  when  he  was  a  boy. 
And  we  parted  kindly,  and  Maria  as  good 
as  said  she  was  sorry  to  have  me  go,  only 
it  was  time  to  take  the  children  out  of 
town.    Fanny,  she  said  she  was  a  goiDg 


1865.] 


Fred,  and  Maria,  and  Me. 


137 


With  me,  and  she  got  a  little  trunk  and  nut 
her  things  in  it,  and  was  as  busy  as  a  bee 
folding  and  packing,  And  when  I  saw 
her  heart  so  set  upon  it,  I  felt  a  pang  such 
as  I  never  felt  before,  to  think  I  hadn't 
got  no  home  to  take  her  to,  and  how  it 
wouldn't  do  to  venture  her  on  the  widow 
Dean  who  couldn't  abide  children.  Well ! 
her  Pa  had  to  carry  her  off  by  main  force 
when  the  carriage  came,  and  I  had  a  dull 
journey  home,  for  I  didn't  seem  to  have 
no  home,  only  the  name  of  one.  For  I 
never  took  to  boardin'. 

It  was  past  five  o'clock  when  I  got  to 
Goshen  post-office,  and  thinks  I  Sam 
Avery  wont  be  upbraiding  of  me  to-night 
for  its  quite  -a  piece  from  his  house  over  to 
the  Widow's.  But  who  should  I  see  a 
waiting  there  at  the  depot  but  Sam  and 
his  shay. 

'How  dy'e  do?  aunt  Avery,  glad  to 
see  you  home  again,'  says  he,  'jump  right 
iuto  the  shay  and  I'll  get  your  trunk. 
Amanda,  she's  waiting  tea  for  you,  and  I 
rather  think  you'll  find  it  bilin'  hot,'  says 
he. 

'But  I  was  a  going  to  the  widow 
Dean's,'  says  I. 

'Don't  talk  no  widow  Dean's  to  me,' 
says  Sam,  'but  you  jest  get  into  that  shay 
o'  mine  and  go  where  you're  took  to  aunt 
Avery.' 

And  how  nice  and  clean  and  shiny 
Amanda's  house  did  look,  to  be  sure !  And 
how  she  kissed  me  and  said  over  and  over 
'twas  good  to  get  me  home  again.  And 
how  that  tea  did  build  me  up,  and  make 
me  feel  young  and  spry  as  I  used  to  feel 
in  old  times. 

Well,  after  tea  I  put  on  an  apron  she 
lent  me,  and  she"  and  me  we  washed  up 
and  cleared  away,  and  Sam,  he  read  a 
chapter  and  we  had  prayers,  and  I  went 
to  bed,  and  I  never  knew  nothing  after  I 
laid  my  head  on  the  pillow,  but  slept  all 
night  like  a  little  baby. 

At  breakfast  I  expected  Sam  would 
begin  about  Fred,  but  he  didn't,  andAman- 
da  she  didn't,  and  we  two  we  washed 
up  the  dishes  and  swept  the  floors  and 
made  the  beds,  and  Amanda  she  let  me 
do  jest  as  I  was  a  mind  to,  and  it  didn't 
seem  like  boardin'  at  all.     And  after  a 


while  I  left  off  expecting  Sam  to  hector 
me  about  Fred,  and  got  to  feeling  easy  in 
my  mind.  And  we  had  the  minister  to 
tea,  and  his  wife  and  children,  and  you 
never  saw  nobody  so  pleased  as  they  was 
at  their  things.  For  of  course  I  wasn't 
going  to  New  York  without  getting  a  black 
silk  gown  for  my  minister's  wife,  and  a 
doll  for  little  Rebecca,  and  wooden  cats 
and  dogs  for  the  rest  of  'em.  Sam  Avery 
he  was  a  going  and  a  coming  more'n  com- 
mon this  spring,  and  he  says  to  me  one 
day,  'Aunt  Avery  don't  you  go  to  looking 
at  the  old  place  when  you're  wandering 
out.  You  see  Squire  Jackson's  been,  a 
cutting  and  a  hacking,  and  there's  a  good 
deal  going  on  there,  and  it  might  rile  your 
feelings  to  see  the  muss,'  says  he. 

So  I  didn't  go  near  the  old  place,  and  I 
didn't  want  to,  and  the  time  it  slipped  by 
and  I  got  to  feeling  that  nothing  aggrava- 
ting hadn't  never  happened  to  me.  Folks 
come  for  aunt  Avery  when  they  was  sick 
jest  as  they  used  to,  and  the  minister  ha 
dropped  in  every  now  and  then,  and  Dea- 
con Morse  he  had  over  plenty  of  them 
rough  sayings  of  his  that  didn't  mean 
nothing  but  good-will,  and  so  I  felt  quite 
to  home.  There  wasn't  but  one  thing  a 
stinging  of  me,  and  that  was  Fred  and  his 
ways,  and  Maria  and  her  ways.  And  I 
kind  o'  yearned  after  them  children,  and 
couldn't  help  a  thinking  if  I  hadn't  been 
and  sold  the  old  place,  ther'd  always  been 
a  home  for  them  in  the  summer  time,  and 
a  plenty  of  new  milk  and  fresh  eggs. 

Well!  it  got  to  be  well  on  into  July, 
and  one  afternoon,  Sam  Avery  he  come  in 
and  says  h<3  'Aunt  Avery  you  put  on  your 
bonnet  and  get  into  the  shay  and  go  right 
down  to  the  old  place.  There's  somebody 
down  there  wanfcs  looking  after,'  says  he. 

'Dear  me,  is  any  of 'em  sick?'  say*  I. 
And  I  put  on  my  things,  and  Sam  whipped 
up  the  old  horse,  and  next  news,  we  was 
driving  up  to  the  house.  Things  didn't 
look  so  changed  after  all.  Them  trees 
•  was  gone,  there's  no  denying  of  it,  but 
there  wasn't  nothing  else  gone,  and  when 
I  went  in  there  wasn't  none  o'  Squire 
Jackson's  red  and  yaller  carpets  on  the 
floors  nor  none  o'  his  things  a  laying  about. 
But  there  was  my  little  light-stand  a  set- 


138 


Fred,  and  Maria,  and  Me. 


[June* 


ting  in  the  corner,  and  my  old  Bible  on  it 
with  the  spectacles  handy  by  jest  as  they 
used  to  be,  and  our  cat  she  come  a  rubbing 
of  herself  against  me,  as  much  as  to  say, 
'Glad  to  see  you  back  aunt  Avery,'  and 
them  two  little  children,  they  come  run- 
ning up,  and  one  kissed  me  and  the  other 
hugged  me,  and  'twas  Fanny  and  Matildy, 
and  then  Fred  Avery  he  walks  up,  and 
says  he,  'Welcome  home  aunt  Avery!' 
and  Maria  she  takes  both  o'  my  old  hands 
and  a  squeezes  of  'em  up  to  her  heart,  and 
then  says  she,  '  Here's  our  new  baby  come 
to  see  you,  and  her  name's  Aunt  Avery,' 
says  she,  and  she  put  it  into  my  arms  and 
'twasn't  bigger  than  a  kitten,  but  it  had  a 
little  mite  of  a  smile  a  shining  on  its  face 
all  ready  a  waiting  for  me.  By  this  time 
I  was  a'most  beat  out,  but  they  set  me 
down  in  my  old  chair,  and  them  children 
they  was  round  me,  and  Fred  a  smiling, 
and  Maria  a  smiling,  and  Sam  Avery  a 
shaking  hands  with  every  body,  and  I 
didn't  pretend  to  make  nothing  out  o'  no- 
body, for  I  knew  'twasn't  nothing  real, 
only  something  I  was  reading  out  of  a 
book.  Only  that  'ere  little  baby  that  was 
named  aunt  Avery,  it  held  tight  hold  o' 
one  o'  my  fingers  with  its  tiny  little  pink 
hand,  and  that  wasn't  nothing  you  could 
read  out  of  a  book  no  how.  And  then 
Amanda  she  opened  the  door  into  the  big 
kitchen  and  there  was  a  great  long  table 
set  out  with  my  best  china  and  things,  and 
our  minister  and  his  wife  and  all  them 
children,  and  Deacon  Morse  and  the 
Widow  Dean,  they'd  come  to  tea.  And 
the  minister  he  stood  up,  and  says  he, 
'Let  us  pray.'  And  in  his  prayer  he  told 
the  Lord  all  about  it,  though  I  guess  the 
Lord  knew  before,  how  Maria  had  made 
Fred  sell  that  big  house  of  his,  and  how 
he'd  bought  me  back  the  old  place,  and" 
how  we  was  all  come  to  tea,  and  a  good 
many  other  things  I  couldn't  rightly  hear 
for  the  crying  and  the  sobbing  that  was  a 
going  on  all  round.  And  then  we  had 
tea,  and  I  never  thought  when  Amanda 


made  me  fry  all  them  dough-nuts  and  stir 
up  such  a  sight  o'  cake  what  'twas  all  a 
coming  to,  for  its  my  opinion  that  nobody 
knows  when  they  does  a  thing,  what's  a 
going  to  come  next,  though  the  Lord  he 
knows  all  along. 

Well,  it  begun  to  grow  dark,  and  one 
after  another  they  all  come  and  bid  me 
good-night,  till  at  last  everybody  was  gone 
but  me  and  Maria  and  them  children  of 
hers.  And  Maria  came  up  to  me,  and  says 
she,  'Does  the  old  place  look  pleasant, 
aunt  Avery?'  but  I  couldn't  answer  her 
for  them  tears  that  kept  a  choking  me. 
And  so  she  said  if  I  didn't  mind,  and  it 
wouldn't  be  too  much  trouble,  she  wanted 
to  stay  with  me  the  rest  of  the  summer, 
till  Fred  could  get  a  new,  honest  home  for 
her  somewhere  else.  Wasn't  that  just 
like  an  angel  now,  after  all  the  trouble  I'd 
been  and  made  for  her,  a  setting  of  her 
against  her  husband,  and  a  turning  of  her 
out  of  her  beautiful  house  and  home,  and  a 
making  her  buy  back  for  me  my  old  place  ? 
So  she  and  me  we  undressed  them  child- 
ren, and  made  them  kneel  clown  and  say 
their  prayers,  and  we  put  them  to  bed  up 
stairs,  and  I  began  to  feel  to  home. 

And  Maria  she  staid  till  cold  weather 
came,  and  she  sat  and  read  my  old  Bible, 
and  talked  to  them  children  about  the 
place  Gustavus  had  traveled  to,  and  she 
paid  respect  to  our  minister,  and  wiped 
up  the  china  when  I  washed  it,  and  fitted 
her  ways  to  my  ways  quite  meek  and 
quiet-like. 

And  Fred  paid  back  every  cent  he'd 
borrowed,  for  he'd  kept  account,  and 
knew  all  about  it,  and  he  started  fair  and 
square  in  the  world  again,  owing  no- 
thing to  nobody.  So  now  I've  a  home 
for  him  and  Maria  and  the  children ,  and 
the  old  house  is  full  of  Avery  s  once  more, 
and  so  is  the  old  pew,  and  all  the  taxes 
paid  up  regular. 

So  you  are  a  rich  man  now,  Fred,  and 
you're  a  rich  woman,  Maria,  for  you've 
got  a  child  up  in  heaven ! 


-♦»■« 


1865.] 


Touched  with  the  Feeling  of  our  Infirmities. 


139 


TOUCHED  WITH  THE  FEELING  OF  OUR  INFIRMITIES.' 


It  were  possible  to  conceive  of  our  Re- 
demption as  a  governmental  measure  only, 
gracious  in  design,  and  full  of  wisdom  and 
power  in  execution,  yet  evincing  no  fath- 
erly feeling,  no  pity  or  sympathy  for  man 
as  a  creature  of  weakness  and  sorrow.  It 
were  also  possible  to  conceive  of  our  De- 
liverer as  wanting  in  the  elements  of  per- 
sonal attraction,  dying  for  man  as  a  duty 
or  in  obedience  to  some  behest  of  neces- 
sity, and  not  from  the  constraining  power 
of  love.  But  in  the  gospel  God  puts  on 
the  character  of  the  Father,  speaks  words 
of  endearment,  and  exhibits  the  yearnings 
of  infinite  tenderness,  in  order  to  win  back 
his  prodigal  children.  The  gospel  is  not 
so  much  the  power  of  intellectual  and  vis- 
ible demonstrations,  to  awe  the  mind  and 
compel  conviction,  as  of  a  grand  attrac- 
tion, having  its  seat  in  the  deepest  heart 
of  the  Godhead,  and  shining  brighter  and 
brighter  along  the  ages,  till  it  culminates 
on  Calvary  in  the  person  of  the  dying  Son 
of  Mary.  Jesus  has  come  down  into  our 
very  nature,  become  our  Brother  in  form 
and  in  fact,  in  condition  and  experience, 
that  he  might  minister  to  us  and  assure  us 
of  Heaven's  infinite  pity  for  us  and  desire 
for  our  salvation. 

The  Sympathy  of  Christ  is  one  of  the 
great  attractions  of  his  character,  and  one 
of  the  chief  elements  of  his  power.  It  is 
a  topic  of  delightful  interest  to  us. 

Sympathy  is  one  of  the  latent  forces  of 
spiritual  being.  We  can  not  philosophize 
upon  it.  Like  the  gentle  breeze  which 
fans  us,  we  are  conscious  of  its  pres- 
ence, but  we  cannot  tell  whence  it  com- 
eth  or  whither  it  goeth.  It  is  a  pro- 
found mystery.  But  we  all  confess  its 
power.  It  has  flashed  along  every  line  of 
the  soul.  The  electric  wires  ramify  our 
whole  nature,  and  at  the  touch  of  the  fin- 
ger of  God,  the  life  current  passes  over 
them  all.  There  is  not  an  isolated  being 
in  the  universe.  These  hidden  wires  con- 
nect us  all  together  and  join  us  all  to  that 
unseen  Hand  away  in  the  depths  of  etern- 
ity which  controls  the  whole  system  of 
being. 


Human  sympathy  demands,  both  of  the 
preacher  and  the  political  economist,  a 
closer  study  than  it  has  yet  received. 
There  is  a  power  in  it,  both  for  evil  and 
for  good,  which  is  but  imperfectly  under- 
stood. Man  is  a  creature  of  sympathy. 
Sympathy  is  the  highest  power  of  his  be- 
ing :  it  will  conquer  him  when  every  thing 
else  has  failed.  The  life  around  us  is  full 
of  illustrations  of  this.  We  look  at  social 
changes  and  conditions,  and  can  not  ex- 
plain them.  We  see  one  mind  swaying 
other  minds,  and  we  can  not  account  for 
the  fact.  Sympathy  is  at  work  with  its 
subtle  forces  and  through  a  thousand 
channels  which  the  eye  can  not  detect, 
and  which  our  philosophy  can  not  dis- 
cover. In  certain  conditions  of  individual 
and  social  being,  the  law  of  sympathy  is 
absolute.  It  stirs  to  the  deepest  fountain. 
It  binds  hearts  indissolubly.  It  assimilates 
natures  and  conditions  very  unlike.  It 
breathes  life  or  death  over  a  whole  com- 
munity. 

Now  the  mission  and  work  of  Christ 
are  adapted  to  give  the  greatest  effect  to 
this  element  of  our  being;  they  bring 
down  into  Humanity  the  sympathies  of  the 
Godhead,  and  make  them  a  living  power 
for  its  restoration.  The  sympathy  of  God 
and  the  sympathy  of  man  meet  and  blend 
in  the  person  of  Christ.  He  has  come 
down — all  the  way  down  from  supreme 
Divinity  into  our  fallen  nature  and  fallen 
world,  and  put  his  heart  in  close  contact 
with  our  heart,  and  spoken  to  us  as  a 
Friend  and  Brother,  and  taken  upon  him- 
self our  griefs  and  infirmities.  Jesus 
Christ  thus  comes  to  us  in  the  only  way 
that  can  make  him  available  and  welcome 
to  us — down  the  dark  pathway  of  suffer- 
ing and  sorrow,  and,  flashing  in  the  soul's 
lowest  dungeon  the  light  of  a  Brother's 
love,  and  ringing  out  the  words  of  a  di- 
vine sympathy,  he  extends  a  helping  hand. 
His  feeling  is  more  than  that  of  pity  and 
compassion — it  is  that  of  an  all-penetra- 
ting sympathy,  springing  from  a  perfect 
knowledge  and  appreciation  of  the  condi- 
tions and  demands  of  our  nature. 


140 


Touched  with  the  Feeling  of  our  Infirmities. 


[June, 


1.  The  sympathy  of  Christ  for  his  peo- 
ple is  the  sympathy  of  a  common  Nature. 
As  God,  he  could  not  enter  into  all  our 
feelings.  Between  our  sinful  and  fallen 
nature  and  the  pure  and  exalted  nature  of 
Deity  there  could  be  no  fellow-feeling,  no 
affinity ;  there  is  no  basis  for  it  except  in 
the  person  of  the  Mediator.  For  sin  has 
alienated  the  creature  from  the  Creator, 
and  destroyed  the  very  foundations  of 
friendliness.  But  Christ  met  the  other- 
wise insuperable  difficulty  by  bringing  the 
two  natures  together  in  one  person.  He 
came  down  into  fallen  Humanity  and  in 
the  very  nature  which  sin  had  defiled  and 
cursed,  struck  the  roots  of  the  Divine  na- 
ture. By  one  amazing  act  of  condescension 
he  bridged  the  great  gulf  which  cut  us  off 
from  God  and  opened  upon  our  desolate 
world  the  sealed  fountains  of  Heaven. 
"  He  took  not  on  him  the  nature  of  angels," 
for  the  reason  that  only  in  the  nature 
which  sin  had  debased  and  oppressed  with 
sin  and  woe,  could  he  stay  the  tide  of 
ruin  and  begin  the  work  of  salvation.  He 
took  on  him  "  the  seed  of  Abraham  " — 
our  flesh  and  manhood,  a  human  body  and 
a  human  soul — and  thus  he  forever  iden- 
tified himself  with  Humanity,  and  abso- 
lutely linked  his  being  and  destiny  with 
it.  By  this  act  he  became  our  Brother, 
a  man  like  one  of  us,  our  infirmities  even 
not  excepted. 

Christ  is  not  more  Divine  than  Human. 
I  love  to  think  of  him  as  God,  radiant 
with  his  eternal  glory,  and  wielding  the 
scepter  of  universal  sovereignty.  Human 
nature  demands  a  Divine  Saviour,  and  can 
rest  securely  in  no  other.  His  divinity  is 
the  sheet-anchor  of  hope. 

But  I  love  equally  to  think  of  Christ  as 
a  Man,  living  in  a  state  of  probation,  and 
under  the  curse  of  sin,  and  passing 
through  all  the  conditions  and  experiences 
of  a  common  nature.  I  love  to  study  him 
in  his  earthly  history,  from  the  time  he 
lay  a  helpless  infant  in  Mary's  arms,  till 
he  bowed  his  head  on  Calvary.  T  love  to 
dwell  on  the  relations  he  filled  in  his  hu- 
man nature — his  friendships,  his  personal 
wants  and  trials  and  joys — and  to  journey 
with  him  on  foot  along  the  Valleys,  and 
over  the  hills  of  "Judea,  Samaria  and 


Galilee,"  and  witness  his  daily  life,  and 
see  how  his  heart  ever  went  out  in  love 
and  compassion  towards  the  erring  and  the 
suffering — the  eye  that  will  one  day  flash 
wrath  on  his  enemies,  admiring  the  deli- 
cate beauty  of  the  lily,  and  the  sweetness 
of  infancy,  and  weeping  over  Jerusalem 
and  at  the  grave  of  friendship — the  hand 
that  will  strike  through  kings  in  the  day 
of  his  power,  stretched  out  to  bless  little 
children,  to  heal  the  sick,  or  to  perform 
the  gentle  ministries  of  earthly  affection — 
the  lips  on  whose  awful  utterances  worlds 
will  wait,  conversing  familiarly  with  his 
disciples  on  matters  relating  to  their  hum- 
ble life,  or  their  religious  faith,  or  discours- 
ing to  the  multitude  such  words  of  tender 
and  persuasive  love  as  no  man  beside  him 
ever  spoke — "  the  common  people  hearing 
him  gladly  " — the  meek  and  the  lowly,  the 
heavy  laden  and  the  sorrowing,  the  peni- 
tent and  the  inquiring,  pressing  to  his 
ministry  ;  weary,  yet  ever  at  work — filled 
with  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead,  yet- 
dependent  and  "  not  where  to  lay  his 
head  " — his  mind  occupied  with  the 
greatest  and  grandest  of  all  God's  works, 
and  yet  attentive  to  the  humblest  call  of 
duty,  talking  at  length  with  the  woman  of 
Samaria  at  Jacob's  Well,  or  sitting  down 
with  the  little  family  of  Bethany,  and,  while 
enjoying  its  hospitality,  contriving  to  ad- 
minister a  gentle  rebuke  to  the  over- 
anxious Martha,  while  he  puts  the  cup  of 
life  to  the  thirsty  lips  of  the  waiting  Mary. 

Here,  on  this  field,  I  seem  to  get  very 
nigh  to  Jesus,  to  be  brought  into  actual 
contact  with  him,  to  move  in  a  sphere  all 
alive  with  divine  sympathies  and  instinct 
with  the  teaching  and  the  example  of  a 
perfect  manhood.  I  seem  to  hear  a 
brother's  voice  speaking  to  me  in  familiar 
tones  and  saying,  "  Follow  me."  I  seem 
to  feel  a  brother's  hand  laid  upon  me, 
giving  me  strength  and  assurance  to  go 
forward  in  life's  duties.  The  Christian 
life  is  made  tangible  and  real  to  me, 
when  I  take  this  view  of  the  Divine  Man. 

Oh,  no !  It  is  not  the  sympathy  of  a 
stranger  or  of  some  far-off  being,  which 
I  feel  kindling  upon  me,  coming  to  my 
soul  in  the  visions  of  the  night  and  in  the 
conflicts  of  the  day,  to  cheer  and  sustain 


1805.] 


Touched  with  the  Feeling  of  our  Infirmities. 


in 


my  oft-fainting  spirit.  But  it  is  the  sym- 
pathy of  one  always  l>y  my  side  in  all 
life's  cares  and  trials  and  duties,  and 
between  whom  and  me  there  exist  the 
real  ties  and  feelings  of  a  common  nature ; 
the  sympathy  of  one  who  can  enter  into 
my  inmost  being,  and  who  knows  and 
appreciates  everything  which  concerns 
me ;  not  the  sympathy  which  pity  awak- 
ens, but  the  sympathy  which  arises  from  an 
actual  community  of  interests  and  experi- 
ences, deep,  absorbing  and  assimilating. 

2.  The  sympathy  of  Christ  is  the  sympa- 
thy of  a  common  Condition.  Equality 
of  condition,  as  well  as  equality  of  nature, 
is  essential  to  a  perfect  or  even  to  a  high 
degree  of  sympathy.  The  king  and  the 
subject,  the  rich  and  the  poor,  the  learned 
and  the  illiterate,  the  always  healthy  and 
the  sickly,  the  bold  and  the  timid,  the 
man  of  iron  nerves  and  the  man  of  acute 
sensibilities,  can  not  sympathize  to  any 
considerable  extent  one  with  the  other. 
The  one  class  can  not  appreciate  or  even 
understand  the  feelings  of  the  other. 
There  is  so  great  a  dissimilarity  in  their 
outward  lot  and  circumstances  that  it  is 
impossible  for  them  really  to  enter  into 
each  other's  feelings.  Take  a  man  who 
was  born  and  bred  in  affluence,  whose 
every  want  has  been  met,  and  whose 
life  has  known  no  toil  and  but  little  care 
or  anxiety,  and  what  does  he  really  know 
of  the  burdens  which  the  poor  man  has 
to  carry,  the  temptations  which  daily 
knock  at  the  door  of  his  heart,  the  anxie- 
ties which  corrode  his  peace,  and  the  evil 
and  bitterness  of  his  lot  ?  Such  is  the 
difference  in  all  the  externals  of  their 
life  and  being,  that  there  is,  there  can  be, 
no  soul-union  or  sympathy.  You  must 
equalize  their  outward  condition  before 
you  can  establish  between  them  the  law 
of  sympathy.  This  inequality  of  condi- 
tion is  a  bar  to  social  sympathy  and  union 
among  the  several  classes  which  compose 
society,  and  a  bar  so  real  and  formidable 
that  no  political  economy  has  yet  been 
able  to  remove  it. 

Now,  the  Son  of  God,  in  order  to  make 
a  broad  and  open  channel  for  the  flow  of 
sympathy,  has  come  down  to  our  actual 
condition.      Although     equal    with    the 


Father,  he  took  on  him  "the  seed  of  the 
woman."  Although  Lord  of  all,  he  became 
a  subject.  Rich,  he  stooped  to  the  lowest 
poverty.  The  Glory  of  heaven,  he  wras 
born  in  a  manger,  of  humble  parentage, 
and  ate  his  bread  in  the  sweat  of  his 
brow,  and  subjected  himself  to  all  the 
essential  conditions  of  our  fallen  and 
suffering  humanity.  Not  in  regal  state  or 
splendor  did  he  come  down  to  earth,  but 
as  one  of  a  fallen  race.  Had  he  come 
otherwise  than  he  did,  the  equality  of  our 
condition  had  not  been  perfect.  In  his 
humanity  he  belonged  to  no  privileged 
class,  but  to  universal  man.  His  birth, 
and  social  lot  and  life  of  labor,  identified 
him  with  the  common  people,  and  "the 
common  people,"  we  read,  "heard  him 
gladly;"  because  he  was  one  of  them; 
he  apprehended  their  wants  and  trials 
and  straits  as  no  other  teacher  had  ever 
done.  He  brought  himself  down  to  the 
level  of  their  capacity,  and  social  life, 
and  religious  wrants,  and  taught  them  that 
the  true  dignity  and  worth  of  man  is 
spiritual,  not  outward — that  God  is  no 
respecter  of  persons  but  accepts  every  one 
who  is  of  a  lowly  mind,  and  pure  in 
heart.  The  common  people  form  the 
great  mass  of  mankind  in  every  age  of  the 
world,  and  hence  Christ  sprung  from 
them  and  identified  his  life  and  ministry 
with  them  ;  because  he  thus  reached  the 
very  center  of  humanity ;  and  also,  that 
he  might  demonstrate  the  important  truth, 
that  the  interest  he  felt  in  man  was  not 
the  interest  which  wealth,  or  station,  or 
rank,  or  social  position  is  apt  to  create ; 
but  the  interest  which  springs  from  an 
appreciation  of  the  dignity  and  worth  of 
the  human  soul,  as  made  in  the  image  of 
God,  and  made  for  immortality  ! 

3.  The  Sympathy  of  Christ  is  likewise 
the  sympathy  of  a  common  Experience. 
He  has  passed  through  all  the  conditions 
and  taken  upon  himself  all  the  infirmities 
of  our  lapsed  nature.  He  has  felt  in  his 
own  person  both  the  joys  and  the  woes 
of  humanity.  He  has  walked  the  varied 
rounds  of  man's  earthly  experience. 
There  is  not  a  burden  laid  upon  us  that 
he  has  not  borne.  There  is  not  a  path 
we  tread  that  he  has  not  trodden.     Every 


142 


Touched  with  the  Feeling  of  our  Infirmities. 


[June, 


step  we  take  in  our  weary  pilgrimage  his 
blessed  feet  have  measured  off.  Not  a 
cup  is  put  to  our  lips  that  he  has  not 
drained.  Not  an  enemy  assails  us  that 
he  has  not  encountered.  He  is  familiar 
with  all  the  ills  and  conflicts  of  the  flesh, 
having  endured  them  all.  He  is  "  touched 
with  the  feeling  of  our  infirmities," 
because  he  has  known  them  all  and  felt 
them  all.  He  was  "  made  perfect  through 
sufferings."  He  has  "borne  our  griefs 
and  carried  our  sorrows."  He  was 
"  tempted  in  all  points  like  as  we  are." 
He  has  endured  in  his  own  human  nature 
and  experience  the  actual  evils  from 
which  he  came  to  deliver  his  people.  All 
that  we  have  felt  of  the  evil  of  sin,  of  the 
misery  of  our  fallen  state,  of  the  dreadful 
nature  of  God's  wrath,  of  the  malice  of  the 
devil,  and  of  human  want  and  weakness 
— Christ  has  experienced.  He  emptied 
himself  of  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead 
that  he  might  know  the  feeling  of  depend- 
ence and  want.  He  put  himself  into  all 
the  conditions  of  our  sad  experience  that 
he  might  learn  the  kind  and  measure  of 
our  sufferings,  and  thus  be  qualified  to 
meet  every  demand  which  could  be  made 
upon  him. 

Nay,  his  experience  was  one  of  pecu- 
liar and  extreme  suffering.  He  was  in 
very  deed  "a  man  of  sorrows  and  ac- 
quainted with  grief."  His  was  a  state  of 
absolute  solitariness;  for  who  could 
know  his  heart,  or  impart  sympathy  and 
solace  to  him  ?  With  a  keenly  sensitive 
nature,  what  pangs  pierced  through  and 
through  his  human  soul,  while  he  "  en- 
dured the  contradiction  of  sinners ! "  Alive 
to  the  evil  of  sin  and  of  God's  wrath  as 
no  other  human  heart  ever  was,  what  bur- 
dens of  grief  and  anxiety  continually  op- 
pressed his  spirits !  Feeling  an  infinite 
compassion  for  man  in  his  guilt  and  ruin, 
how  he  travailed  in  prayer  day  and  night 
for  his  salvation ! 

What  a  record  have  we  of  his  experi- 
ence !  "He  was  smitten  of  God  and 
afflicted" — "  despised  and  rejected  of 
men."  "  He  came  unto  his  own  and  his 
own  received  him  not."  "The  foxes 
have  holes,  and  the  birds  of  the  air  have 
nests,  but  the  Son  of  Man  hath  not  where 


to  lay  his  head."  He  was  known  only  as 
"  the  carpenter's  son,"  and  stigmatized  as 
a  "  Nazarenc."  His  disciples  were  mostly 
poor  and  illiterate.  His  neighbors  sought 
to  slay  him.  His  nation  disowned  and 
scornfully  entreated  him.  The  Jewish 
priesthood  pursued  him  with  relentless 
hatred.  The  wise,  the  rich  and  the  noble 
spurned  him.  Friends  forsook  and  be- 
trayed him.  And  he  was  finally  put  to 
death  as  a  malefactor. 

No  man  has  endured  and  suffered  as 
did  the  innocent  One.  And  it  was  all 
for  our  sakes — the  just  for  the  unjust — 
that  he  might  know  how  to  feel  for  his 
people  in  all  their  trials  and  distresses  and 
be  prepared  to  impart  a  ready  and  a  full 
measure  of  sympathy  and  support  to  them. 

The  Sympathy  of  Christ  for  his  people 
is,  therefore,  the  sympathy  of  a  common 
Nature,  the  sympathy  of  a  common  Con- 
dition, and  the  sympathy  of  a  common 
Experience.  Hence  it  is  a  sympathy 
broad  as  human  experience,  deep  as  the 
human  heart,  radical  as  the  evil  it  is 
meant  to  counteract,  warm  and  cordial  as 
a  brother's  and  true  and  full  and  lasting 
as  the  nature  of  God. 

There  is  Power  in  this  sympathy  as  an 
element  of  good.  We  need  it  as  a  solace 
to  the  heart,  a  spur  to  effort,  a  ground  of 
encouragement. 

There  are  longings  of  the  heart  which 
earthly  loves  and  sympathies  do  not  sat- 
isfy ;  which  nothing,  indeed,  short  of  a 
Divine  friendship  can  meet.  What  child 
of  sorrow  has  not  gone  the  round  of  earth- 
ly friends,  seeking  solace  and  support 
against  some  great  trouble  or  desponden- 
cy, and  been  taught  by  experience  the 
utter  insufficiency  of  such  a  dependence? 
Our  friends  do  not  exactly  comprehend 
our  case,  or  they  are  not  in  a  sympathetic 
mood,  or  their  own  troubles  exhaust  or 
absorb  their  energies.  But  in  the  Divine 
Man  we  have  a  friend  whose  heart  is 
turned  towards  us  always,  and  is  full  of 
tenderness  always ;  and,  fleeing  to  his 
sympathy  for  refuge,  we  shall  find  it  a 
tower  of  strength  in  the  day  of  evil,  and  a 
place  of  repose  amidst  the  cares  and  sor- 
rows of  life. 

The  adaptation  of  this    sympathy  is 


1865.] 


Touched  with  the  Feeling  of  our  Infirmities. 


143 


wonderful.  Sympathy  is  effective  only  as 
it  meets  the  case  in  hand.  Every  man's 
experience  is,  in  some  of  its  features,  pe- 
culiar to  himself.  In  all  the  world  there 
is  not  a  man  just  like  yourself,  one  whose 
constitution  and  experience  qualify  him 
to  extend  sympathy  to  you  at  all  points. 
Our  hest  friends  really  sympathize  with 
us  in  only  a  few  items ;  there  is  much  in 
us  which  they  blame  or  only  tolerate. 
We  have  thoughts,  moods,  feelings,  joys, 
sorrows,  which  we  can  not  impart  to  any 
human  friend.  But  Christ's  sympathy 
readily  adapts  itself  to  every  want  and 
condition  of  human  nature.  His  eye  reads 
the  secret  feeling  of  the  heart.  His  feet 
explore  every  intricate  chamber  of  the 
soul.  He  marks  every  item  of  our  expe- 
rience. He  has  a  divine  perception  of 
all  the  elements  of  our  being,  character 
and  history.  He  comes  down  to  us  in 
the  solitariness  of  the  heart,  where  no 
friendly  footfall  was  ever  heard,  and 
breathes  life  and  sweetness  there.  He 
applies  the  balm  with  infinite  skill. 
His  ministry  is  not  that  of  a  stranger, 
feeling  his  way  in  the  dark,  and  at  times 
irritating  and  wounding  through  igno- 
rance ;  but  it  is  the  ministry  of  a  Divine 
wisdom  made  perfect  for  this  office  by  a 
mission  of  personal  suffering. 

The  fullness  of  this  sympathy  is  infinite. 
Human  sympathy  at  best  is  limited.  It 
disappoints  us.  Where  we  want  much 
we  get  but  little.  All  earthly  fountains 
are  shallow ;  we  exhaust  them  and  are 
not  satisfied.  The  heart  is  desolate  ;  the 
soul  is  made  to  bear  some  great  sorrow, 
and  all  the  kindness  and  attention  of 
friends  fails  to  solace  us.  But  there  is  a 
fountain  which  never  runs  dry.  There  is 
a  heart  which  feels  for  every  human  pang. 
There  is  a  friend  who  will  cheer  under 
any  and  every  despondency,  walk  with  us 
over  every  rough  spot  in  life,  share  every 
burden,  and  comfort  under  every  sorrow. 

While  the  sympathy  of  Christ  is  the 
sympathy  of  a  Man,  it  is  also  the  sympa- 
thy of  a  God.  The  divine  nature,  which 
is  so  mysteriously  united  to  the  human, 
imparts  its  own  fullness  to  it.  So  that  his 
sympathy  is  as  exhaustless  as  the  God- 
head.    It  is  ever  full  as  the  fountains  of 


Heaven,  and  as  sweet  and  life-imparting 
to  the  soul. 

And  was  there  ever  so  patient  a  sympa- 
thy ?  Our  earthly  friends  soon  weary  of 
us  ;  the  frequent  repetition  of  our  griefs 
and  bodily  ills  will  at  length  only  excite 
their  impatience  or  disgust.  Many  a  suf- 
fering one  has  learned  to  conceal  even 
from  his  friends  many  a  pain  and  ill  and 
sorrow,  because  he  fears  to  tax  farther 
their  patience  and  sympathy.  But  Jesug 
is  never  weary  of  the  cry  of  want  or  grief. 
We  may  go  to  Him  with  all  our  cares  and 
trials,  and  doubts,  and  burdens,  and  go 
seven  times  a  day,  and  spread  out  our 
case  before  him,  and  dwell  upon  every 
item,  and  repeat  the  story,  and  press  our 
suit — we  shall  not  offend  or  weary  him. 

"Many  sensitive  and  fastidious  natures 
are  worn  out  by  the  constant-  friction  of 
what  are  called  little  troubles.  Without 
any  great  affliction  they  feel  that  all  the 
sweetness  of  their  life  is  faded ;  their  eye 
grows  dim,  their  cheek  careworn,  and 
their  spirit  loses  hope  and  elasticity  and 
becomes  bowed  with  premature  age,  and 
in  the  midst  of  tangible  and  physical  com- 
fort they  are  restless  and  unhappy.  The 
constant  undercurrent  of  little  cares  and 
vexations  which  is  slowly  wearing  on  the 
finer  springs  of  life>  is  seen  by  no  one — 
scarce  do  they  ever  speak  of  these  things 
to  their  nearest  friends.  Yet  were  there 
a  friend  of  a  spirit  so  discerning  as  to  feel 
and  sympathize  in  all  these  things,  how 
much  of  this  repressed  electric  restlessness 
would  pass  off  through  such  a  sympathiz- 
ing mind."* 

Such  a  friend  is  the  Son  of  Man.  His 
sympathy  is  as  available  to  us  in  the  little 
troubles  and  vexations  of  every-day  life 
as  under  the  greatest  trials  and  the  sorest 
griefs.  It  is  not  so  much  hard  work  which, 
wears  out  so  many  fine  natures  as  it  is  in- 
cessant worrying.  It  is  not  so  much  the 
weight  of  the  burden  which  makes  the 
soul  cry  out  as  it  is  the  chafing  which  it 
causes.  But  if  the  soul,  ever  conscious 
of  its  own  weakness  and  dependence,  will 
but  confide  in  the  All  Sympathizing  One, 
he  will  give  it  patience  day  by  day.     He 

*  Mrs.  Harriet  Beecher  Stowe. 


144 


Touched  with  the  Feeling  of  our  Infirmities. 


[June, 


will  adjust  every  burden  so  as  to  avoid  all 
chafing.  He  will  impart  such  cheerful- 
ness to  the  spirits  as  will  dissipate  the 
clouds  and  damps  which  chill  and  obscure 
the  inner  life,  and  give  a  heavenly  serenity 
and  sweetness  to  the  temper. 

What  an  unspeakable  comfort  to  know 
that  in  all  our  afflictions  he  is  afflicted ; 
that  he  shares  in  all  our  griefs  ;  and  is  no 
stranger  to  our  trials.  Had  he  not  his 
conflicts  with  temptation  and  evil  in  every 
form  while  in  the  world  ?  Had  he  not  his 
hours  of  weakness  and  fear  ?  Hear  that 
cry  of  soul-agony  which  breaks  on  the 
midnight  air  in  the  garden,  "  O,  my  Fa- 
ther !  if  it  be  possible,  let  this  cup  pass 
from  me."  Listen  to  that  wail  of  suffering 
humanity  which  goes  up  from  the  cross, 
"  My  God  !  my  God !  why  hast  thou  for- 
saken me  ?"  Such  hours  of  mental  con- 
flict and  suffering  we  never  experienced. 
Then  felt  Jesus  the  weakness  of  the  fallen 
nature  which  he  had  taken  to  himself. 
The  burden  of  human  guilt  seemed  then 
too  heavy  to  be  borne  even  by  the  Son  of 
God! 

And  yet  the  very  weakness  of  Jesus  is 
our  strength.  We  gather  courage  from 
those  terrible  baptisms  of  darkness  which 
came  upon  him.  The  trial  and  suffering 
which  made  his  "  soul  exceeding  sorrow- 
ful, even  unto  death,"  bring  him  nearer 
to  his  people.  He  knows  the  full  power 
of  human  infirmity  and  weakness,  and  the 
horrors  of  spiritual  desertion,  by  a  memo- 
rable experience. 

"  Go  to  dark  Gethsemane, 

Ye  who  feel  the  tempter's  power; 
Your  Redeemer's  conflict  see  ; 

Watch  with  him  one  bitter  hour : 
Turn  not  from  his  griefs  away, 
Learn  of  Jesus  Christ  to  pray. " 

Tempted  in  all  points  like  as  we 
are:  The  Bible  had  not  been  complete 
without  that  record.  Had  the  Divine 
Man  never  known  temptation  and  conflict 
and  suffering  by  a  broad  and  memorable 
personal  experience,  he  had  failed  to  in- 
spire his  people  with  full  confidence  in 
him  as  their  Deliverer ;  and  his  promises 
had  lacked  that  point  and  fullness  which 
now  give  them  such  sweetness  and  power. 

Many  a  redeemed  one  is  all  his  life  in 


bondage  to  the  fear  of  death.  Death  fills 
him  with  dismay.  The  grave  is  a  living 
terror  to  him.  But  it  need  not  be  so.  Had 
not  our  Redeemer  himself  been  under  the 
power  of  death  and  laid  in  the  grave, 
we  might  well  fear  them.  But  our  Elder 
Brother  has  been  before  us  even  here. 
Dying,  he  has  vanquished  death.  He  has 
explored  the  invisible  realm  which  lies 
between  us  and  the  spirit-world,  and  flung 
light  down  into  the  tomb ;  and  now  he 
says  to  his  own,  "  Come  on  and  fear  not." 
His  voice  rings  out  as  they  enter  the  Val- 
ley of  the  Shadow  of  Death,  and  its  tones 
fill  them  with  assurance  and  peace.  His 
rod  and  his  staff  have  piloted  many  a  pil- 
grim safely  and  even  joyfully  through 
these  silent  and  gloomy  regions,  and  mil- 
lions of  times  have  they  echoed  the  tri- 
umphant shout,  "  O  death,  where  is  thy 
sting?  O  grave,  where  is  thy  victory? 
The  sting  of  death  is  sin ;  and  the  strength 
of  sin  is  the  law.  But  thanks  be  to  God, 
which  giveth  us  the  victory  through  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ." 


Hours  At  Hoke. 

Like  the  great  rock's  grateful  shade, 
In  a  strange  and  weary  land — 

Like  the  desert's  cooling  spring, 
To  a  faint  and  drooping  band — 

So,  to  all  will  memories  come, 

Of  the  peaceful  "Hours  at  Home!** 

To  the  sailor  on  the  sea 

As  the  midnight  watch  he  keeps 
Some  sweet  thought  of  home  will  be 

With  him  if  he  wakes  or  sleeps. 
Memories  of  mother-love 
Follow  where  his  footsteps  rove ! 

On  the  bloody  field  of  death 

Where  brave  hearts  beat  faint  and  low, 
Heroes  with  their  parting  breath, 

Say  some  word  before  they  go 
That  a  comrade  sad  and  lone 
Will  bear  back  to  those  at  home ! 

"  Hours  at  Home ! "  can  we  forget 
Aught  that  makes  their  mem'ry  dear? 

Youth  and  childhood  linger  yet 
With  their  skies  so  brightly  clear, 

And  we  bless,  where'er  we  roam, 

All  that  speaks  of  "Hours  at  Home!" 


1865.] 


A  Visit  to  Goethe  in  Weimar. 


145 


A  VISIT  TO  GOETHE  IN  WEIMAR. 


In  the  summer  of  1824,  I  was  in  Bonn, 
busied,  with  my  friend  Karl  Hermann,  in 
painting  in  fresco  the  halls  of  the  Uni- 
versity, after  the  cartoons  of  Cornelius. 
It  was  at  the  time  of  the  demagogue 
phrcnsy,  which  crowded  the  Prussian  pris- 
ons. So  it  happened  that  one  fine  morn- 
ing I  was  summoned  by  the  police  from  my 
painter's  scaffolding,  and  placed  behind 
bars  and  bolts,  because  I,  to  my  no  small 
astonishment,  was  a  member  of  a  secret 
treasonable  league.  One  of  the  prisoners 
in  Kopenik,  it  was  said,  had  denounced 
me.  Happily  I  could  at  once  prove  my 
entire  innocence  of  the  alleged  crime  to 
the  authorities  of  the  University,  so  that, 
the  celebrated  Niebuhr,  in  connexion  with 
the  curator  of  the  University  privy-coun- 
cillor, Rehfues,  effected  my  release  before 
the  royal  council. 

My  imprisonment,  thus  rendered  very 
short,  was  otherwise  of  service  to  me. 
As  I  sat  the  next  morning  before  my  wet 
frescoes,  I  received  numerous  visits  from 
friends  and  strangers,  among  the  rest 
from  Professor  d'Alton,  the  gifted  histo- 
rian qf  art.  To  him  I  was  indebted, 
when  I  left  Bonn  in  the  autumn  of  1825, 
in  order  to  follow  Cornelius  to  Munich, 
and  choose  my  course  in  Weimar,  for 
what  was  to  me  invaluable,  a  letter  of 
introduction  to  Goethe.  The  feeling 
which  once  drew  me  to  Switzerland  and 
the  Tyrolese  Alps  beat  strong  in  my  heart, 
as  I  held  in  my  hand  the  paper  which 
opened  my  way  to  the  highest  intellectu- 
al court  of  my  nation  and  times.  For  I 
confess,  that  in  my  eyes,  the  man  who 
worked  with  such  transcendent  power 
upon  all  spheres  of  life,  and  all  the  most 
important  movements  of  the  times,  was 
invested  with  a  mythical  enchantment, 
and  seemed  to  me  at  an  unapproachable 
distance.  Although  I,  according  to  my 
custom,  wandered  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Rhine,  up  through  Hesse  and  Thuringia, 
and  slowly  made  my  way  back,  I  seemed 
to  myself  to  travel  with  winged  feet. 

On  the  fifth  of  November  I  came  to 
Weimar.     Early  the  next  day  I  introduced 


myself  to  Goethe  in  writing,  and  by  send- 
ing Prof,  d' Alton's  letter  of  introduction; 
and  received  an  invitation  to  call  upon 
him  at  twelve  o'clock.  I  took  with  me  a 
drawing  after  the  fresco  painting  of  "The- 
ology" executed  by  myself  and  Hermann, 
and  another  pupil  of  Cornelius,  and  pass- 
ed over  the  sacred  threshold. 

With  an  inexpressible  feeling  of  min- 
gled joy  and  anxiety,  only  slightly  les- 
sened even  by  the  "salve"  of  entrance, 
I  stepped  into  the  large  reception  room. 
Yet  I  knew  that  the  noble  poet  of  Faust 
was  also  the  cool  critic  of  the  Faust  of 
Cornelius,  who  placed  it  on  the  same 
level  with  that  of  Retzsch,  almost  with 
that  of  Delacroix,  and  who  in  the  "  Nibe- 
lungen"  of  my  great  master,  could  praise 
only  the  "  antique,  heroic  sense  and  the 
incredible  technical  skill."  And  still  he 
was  the  great  prince  of  poets,  praised  by 
ten  thousand  tongues,  and  the  object  of 
my  own  deepest  reverence. 

I  had  expected  to  find  him  sitting  like 
a  king  upon  a  throne,  and  intended  to 
stand  at  a  modest  distance  near  the  door. 
What  was  my  surprise  and  sudden  relief 
when  he  came  toward  me  with  open 
arms,  seized  me  with  both  hands  and  gave 
me  a  most  cordial  welcome !  After  in- 
quiries about  d' Alton's  health,  he  went  at 
once  to  the  artistic  projects  in  Bonn,  and 
was  delighted  that  I  could  accompany 
my  answers  with  my  drawing. 

It  was  one  of  Goethe's  peculiar  traits, 
that  the  aristocratic  reserve  which  he 
maintained  in  society,  and  with  stran- 
gers of  distinction,  he  entirely  dropped 
in  the  presence  of  young  people,  placing 
himself,  so  to  speak,  on  their  level,  and 
even  asking  information  from  them. 
His  demeanor  gave  me  the  most  agreea- 
ble impression ;  all  constraint  vanished, 
my  tongue  was  loosed. 

I  then  explained  to  him  the  plan  pro- 
posed by  Cornelius,  and  approved  by  the 
Prussian  government,  that  of  adorning  in 
fresco  the  halls  of  the  University  in  Bonn 
with  historical  representations  of  the  four 
faculties — Theology,    Philosophy,   Juris- 


146 


A  Visit  to  Goethe  in  Weimar. 


[June, 


prudence  and  Medicine ;  informed  him  how 
the  beginning  had  been  made  with  theol- 
ogy, which  Cornelius  had  deputed  to  the 
painter  Carl  Hermann  from  Dresden, 
with  myself  and  another  of  his  pupils  as 
assistants,  so  that  in  the  execution  of  the 
separate  groups  a  certain  independence 
should  be  preserved.  This  Goethe  heard 
with  a  questioning  "  so  ?"  Then  I  gave, 
interrupted^now  and  then  by  a  "hem"  or 
"so  so!"  from  Goethe,  an  explanation  of 
the  drawing ;  that  the  allegorical  figure 
upon  the  pedestal  in  the  middle  repre- 
sented Theology,  with  the  geniuses  of 
Investigation  and  Faith,  that  next  them 
stood  the  Evangelists  like  pillars,  attend- 
ed by  the  Fathers  of  the  church  seated  in 
tw©  rows,  whom,  with  all  the  persons  rep- 
resented, I  designated  by  name.  Then  I 
pointed  out  the  most  prominent  repre- 
sentatives of  ancient  church  history,  the 
founders  of  sects  and  orders ;  the  repre- 
sentatives of  the  hierarchy,  (Gregory  VII 
and  Innocent  III,)  the  scholastic  theolo- 
gians, and  the  godly  Thomas  a  Kempis  ; 
then,  on  the  other  hand,  the  propagators 
of  Christianity,  down  to  the  representa- 
tives of  reform,  from  Peter  Waldo,  Huss 
and  Wickliffe,  to  Luther  and  his  cotem- 
poraries  and  co-workers,  and  the  theolo- 
gians of  the  seventeenth  century.  Final- 
ly I  pointed  out  the  two  groups  in  the 
foreground,  expressing  the  tendency  of 
the  present  age  to  a  reconciliation  between 
Catholic  faith  and  Protestant  inquiry,  to 
which  the  old  master  listened  with  a  most 
friendly,  but  also  most  incredulous  air. 

"  A  praiseworthy  undertaking,"  said 
Goethe,  "  and  conceived  with  enthusiasm 
and  earnest  study.  One  must  interest 
himself  in  church  history  in  order  to  un- 
derstand it.  But  I  have  other  doubts," 
and  he  turned  and  walked  up  and  down 
the  room  as  he  spoke.  "  Allegory  is  not 
to  be  dispensed  with  in  painting,  any  more 
than  in  poetry.  But  the  question  is, 
whether  it  is  here  produced  in  the  right 
place,  or  at  least  in  the  right  form.  Is  it 
colored,  that  is,  represented  with  the  ap- 
pearance of  actual  life?"  When  I  an- 
swered in  the  affirmative,  he  proceeded, 
"  That  would  disturb  me.  A  marble 
group  on  this  spot  would  express  the  idea, 


without  coming  into  disharmony  with  the 
actual  persons  who  surround  it.  I  have 
also  just  now  another  scruple.  What  is  still 
in  progress  can  not  be  fairly  seen  ;  we  can 
have  a  clear  view  only  of  what  is  com- 
pleted. That  group  of  the  reconciled  con- 
fessions seems  more  like  a  pious  wish 
than  an  accomplished  fact." 

More  than  an  hour  passed  in  examining 
and  conversation,  when  he  was  summoned 
to  his  midday  meal,  and  my  visit  came  to 
an  end.  He  gave  me  his  hand  cordially, 
and  said,  "  To-morrow  I  celebrate  the 
half-century  of  my  public  life.  I  do  not 
know  what  my  friends  are  going  to  do, 
and  I  await  it  in  all  modesty.  I  shall  be 
glad  to  see  you  among  them." 

How  I  reached  the  hotel  I  know  not. 
I  went  at  once  to  my  room,  and  repeated 
to  myself  all  that  had  passed  from  mo- 
ment to  moment,  to  assure  myself  that  it 
was  not  a  dream.  To  have  seen  Goethe, 
to  have  talked  with  him,  to  have  been  in- 
vited to  come  again  !  My  room  was  too 
small  for  my  happiness.  I  rushed  out  into 
the  Park,  perhaps  the  happiest  man  that 
day  in  Weimar. 

I  would  gladly  have  shared  my  joy 
with  some  one,  had  I  known  whom.  Then 
it  occurred  to  me  that  I  might  put  it  in  a 
form  in  which  it  could  be  presented  at  the 
jubilee.  In  August  of  that  year,  we,  a 
merry  company  of  friends  in  Bonn,  had 
celebrated  Goethe's  birth-day  on  the 
Drachenfels,  and  thereupon  I  made  father 
Rhine  tell  the  story  to  the  old  master,  and 
took  the  poem  with  me,  when,  on  the 
morning  of  the  seventh  of  November,  I 
went  to  the  house  where  the  jubilee  was 
to  be  celebrated. 

Here  I  found  a  select  company,  women 
and  maidens  of  Weimar  in  festive  attire, 
distinguished  men  of  Weimar  and  Jena, 
and,  at  the  end  of  the  room,  a  table  with 
costly  gifts,  especially  of  woman's  handi- 
work. Here,  too,  I  saw  Bckermann  again, 
who  had  visited  me  in  the  summer  in 
Bonn,  and  who  now,  with  great  friendli- 
ness, proffered  his  kind  offices  in  Weimar. 
When  Goethe  entered,  attended,  if  I  recol- 
lect rightly,  by  hie  son,  his  daughter-in- 
law,  and  his  two  grand-sons,  he  was  greet- 
ed by  an  appropriate  festive  song  by  four 


1865.] 


A  Visit  to  Goethe  in  Weimar. 


147 


voices,  of  which  Madame  Eberwein  was 
the  leader.  After  that  he  shook  hands 
With  each  one  of  ns,  and  looked  with  child- 
like joy  at  the  presents. 

Where  was  now  the  great  and  unap- 
proachable man,  as,  according  to  so  many 
reports,  I  had  imagined  him  ?  Even  the 
trait  of  divine  irony  in  Ranch's  bust,  I 
sought  for  in  vain  in  the  living  original. 
If  it  is  delightful  and  refreshing  to  see  our 
superiors  in  birth  and  station,  descend 
to  our  level  in  the  expression  of  their 
thoughts  and  feelings,  their  inclinations 
and  habits,  our  admiration  reaches  almost 
to  reverence  when  a  man,  who  by  his 
services  and  his  personal  worth  has  be- 
come a  prince  in  the  realm  of  intellect,  to 
whom  all  men  pay  homage,  demeans  him- 
self like  one  of  the  poorest,  unconscious 
of  his  riches  as  of  his  superiority.  Such 
was  Goethe  on  this  festal  morning,  so  full 
of  lovely  humanities  that  one  remembered 
neither  the  minister  nor  the  renowned 
poet. 

•The  banquet  in  the  town-house,  at 
which  I  was  placed  between  Madame  von 
Ahlefeldt  and  Eckermann,  and  where 
there  was  no  lack  of  poems  and  toasts, 
was  followed  by  a  representation  of  Iphi- 
genia  at  the  theatre,  such  as  I  had  never 
seen  even  in  Berlin,  as  perfect  in  the  truth 
and  reality  of  its  expression,  as  in  the  cor- 
rectness of  its  poetical  rendering, — the  no- 
blest festal  offering  to  a  poet. 

Eckermann  kept  his  word,  and  made 
me  acquainted  with  most  of  the  men  and 
women  artists  of  Weimar,  and  took  me  at 
last  to  the  grand  duke's  collection  of  art. 
But  I  was  to  see  all  that  was  brilliant  in 
WTeimar.  D' Alton  had  given  me  a  letter 
of  introduction  to  the  grand  duke  Charles 
Augustus,  upon  the  sending  of  which  an 
invitation  soon  followed.  This  was  in 
fact,  so  to  speak,  an  old  acquaintance, 
though  only  on  one  side,  my  own.  Dur- 
ing my  course  of  study  at  Jena,  I  had  of- 
ten enough  seen  the  duke  at  the  window 
of  his  friend,  the  court  apothecary,  and, 
with  my  comrades,  sung  Korner's  songs 
to  him  ;  and,  in  company  with  my  fellow 
students,  had  been  his  guest  in  an  un- 
known manner,  at  the  christening  of  his 
grandson,    the    present    reigning    grand 


duke  ;  I  had  also  seen  him  at  a  modest 
distance  in  Bonn,  when  he  visited  the 
halls.  He  was  now  much  interested  in 
our  frescoes,  and,  with  the  help  of  my 
drawing,  I  gave  him  a  full  explanation  of 
them.  What  I  said  before  in  relation  to 
Goethe,  I  found  most  fully  applicable  to 
the  grand  duke,  in  whom  the  prince  was 
so  hidden  behind  the  man  that  only  one's 
own  recollection  perceived  him.  He  ex- 
pressed a  strong  desire  to  have  some  fresco 
paintings  in  Weimar  also,  which  I  heard 
with  a  somewhat  premature  joy. 

On  the  ninth  of  November  Goethe  invited 
me  to  dinner.  "  I  hope,"  said  he  as  I  en- 
tered, "to  make  you  acquainted  to-day 
with  the  men  who  represent  art  among 
us."  And  in  fact  a  numerous  and  highly 
interesting  company  was  soon  assembled. 
Goethe  introduced  me  to  the  chief  architect 
Coudray,  who  eagerly  caught  at  the  grand 
duke's  idea  of  the  frescoes,  and,  seconded 
with  vivacity  by  Goethe,  immediately  des- 
ignated the  new  burial  hall  as  the  place 
where  the  paintings  would  show  with  most* 
effect. 

Our  places  at  table  were  assigned  to 
us.  Mine  was  between  architect  "Cou- 
dray and  councillor  Henry  Meyer,  known 
among  artists  by  the  title  of  "Kunscht- 
Meyer,*'  on  account  of  his  German-Swiss 
pronunciation.  Farther  to  the  left  sat 
Goethe's  daughter-in-law,  Ottilia,  and,  op- 
posite me,  her  charming  sister,  a  young 
lady  full  of  life  and  spirit,  was  between 
Goethe  and  his  son.  No  word  or  look 
escaped  me  of  the  man,  who  to-day  seemed 
to  me,  now  like  the  Olympian  Zeus,  now 
like  the  god  of  the  muses,  captivating  all 
hearts,  enchaining  all  thoughts.  He  first 
turned  the  conversation  upon  the  painter 
Asmus  Carstens,  and  when  I  could  not 
repress  the  delight  I  had  felt  in  his  draw- 
ings in  the  grand  duke's  collection,  he  said, 
"  Everything  has  itsiorderly  course,  and  it 
is  a  very  significant  fact  that  this  genius, 
from  whom  we  date  the  beginning  of  the 
new  epoch  of  German  art,  should  have 
devoted  himself  especially  to  the  poets 
and  thinkers  of  classical  antiquity." 

"  That  has  kept  him,  however,"  said  the 
councillor,  "  from  that  unfortunate  imita- 
tion of  the  old  German  style,  which  his 


148 


A  Visit  to  Goethe  in  Weimar. 


[June, 


followers  have  considered  an  imperative 
duty." 

"  And  yet,"  I  remarked,  "he  was  op- 
posed as  well  as  his  followers;  he  was  even 
almost  unknown  in  his  fatherland,  until 
Cornelius  touched  the  hearts  of  the  people 
in  placing  "Faust"  before  their  eyes." 

Goethe  received  this  remark  with  mani- 
fest pleasure,  but  added  that  Cornelius 
had  done  right  in  leaving  the  forms  bor- 
rowed from  the  old  German  art  which  he 
had  used  in  his  "  Faust,"  when  he  engaged 
in  his  present  mythological  task.  I  re- 
peated a  remark  which  Cornelius  once 
made  to  me,  that  the  style  must  be  deter- 
mined by  the  object  to  be  represented, 
and  that  he  should  not  now  give  to 
"Faust"  and  the  "Nibelungen,"  a  different 
mode  of  expression  from  his  former  one. 
"This  view,"  interrupted  Eckermann, 
"  seems  to  confound  poetry  with  painting. 
For  the  latter,  with  its  immediate  impres- 
sions upon  the  senses,  we  surely  need 
other  laws,  than  where  mere  fancy  and 
imagination  are  concerned." 

"There  is  a  difference,"  remarked  Goe- 
the, "still  I  must  agree  with  Cornelius, 
for  I  could  not  have  written  Iphigenia 
and  Tasso  in  the  style  of  Faust  and  Gotz, 
nor  the  converse." 

The  conversation  was  interrupted  in  a 
surprising  manner,  perhaps  so  only  to  my- 
self. At  one  end  of  the  table  was  a  flutter, 
a  whispering,  a  light  signal  on  a  glass, 
and  a  song  in  four  voices  was  commenced. 
It  was  the  pleasant  custom,  as  Eckermann 
confided  to  me,  to  season  the  dinner  with 
songs  on  festive  occasions,  to  the  special 
delight  of  Goethe,  and,  accordingly,  this 
day  there  was  a  song  after  every  course. 
Among  others  was  the  song,  "Seizes  me 
— I  know  not  how — a  heavenly  joy." 
When  it  closed,  Goethe  proceeded:  "Some 
one  ascribes  to  odors  the  peculiar  power  of 
waking  recollections.  Music  and  song 
act  just  as  distinctly  in  the  same  way. 
The  evening  for  which  I  wrote  the  song 
which  had  just  been  sung  comes  vividly 
before  me.  It  was  on  the  departure  of 
our  prince-royal  for  Paris,  when  a  com- 
pany of  friends  was  around  him.  Schiller 
had  written  for  the  same  evening  his  well- 
known  song  on  the  prince-royal,  which 


we  sang  to  the  tune  of  the  "Rheinwein- 
lied,"  and  now  it  is  all  before  me — the 
evening,  Schiller,  the  circle  of  friends,  the 
departure,  everything  to  the  minutest  cir- 
cumstance." 

This  recollection  brought  the  company 
almost  to  an  adagio  tone,  and  in  order  to 
avert  this,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  Madame 
Ottilia  directed  the  conversation  from  Goe- 
the to  myself.  "  You  have  told  our  father 
and  ourselves  much  that  has  been  very 
interesting,  of  your  own  and  your  friends' 
artistic  labors.  Permit  me  now  to  ask  a 
question  still  nearer  to  the  hearts  of  us 
women:  "How  do  you  live  with  your 
master,  I  mean  in  what  social  relations  to 
him  ?" 

"Like  sons  with  a  father,"  I  replied. 
"Many  of  us  feel  precisely  like  members 
of  his  family.  We  spend  many  evenings 
at  his  house ;  the  children  hang  about  us 
as  if  we  were  their  uncles ;  the  master 
talks  to  us  with  wonderful  clearness  and 
precision,  tells  us  about  Rome,  of  his  ex- 
periences and  his  professional  history,  .of 
the  ancient  and  modern  masters,  of  every 
thing  which  moves  the  heart  and  elevates 
the  soul.  We  all  hang  on  his  words  with 
the  deepest  reverence.  As  he  is  always 
in  Munich  on  his  birth-day,  near  the  end 
of  June,  we  have  selected  the  day  of  St. 
Sylvester  as  his  anniversary,  in  order  to 
give  him  a  token  of  our  gratitude.  On 
that  day  we  have  always  gODe  with  torch- 
es, music  aDd  songs  in  front  of  his  house, 
and  poured  out  our  hearts,  and  all  Diissel- 
dorf  has  taken  part  in  it,  like  one  family. 
And  now,"  I  added,  "this  bond  is  broken, 
Cornelius  is  gone,  and  we  are  all  going 
after  him,  for  we  can  not  think  of  living 
without  him,  and  Dusseldorf  will  attach 
itself  to  others  as  it  attached  itself  to  us." 

"One  thing  more,"  resumed  Madame 
Ottilia,  you  do  not  speak  of  the  wife  of 
Cornelius.  She  is  a  Roman  lady — does 
she  keep  aloof  from  you  ?" 

"By  no  means,"  I  replied,  "She  is  kind 
and  friendly  to  every  one,  particularly  to 
the  nearer  friends  of  the  family.  She  is 
an  ardent  Roman,  but  still  loves  Germany 
so  well  that  she  already  speaks  its  lan- 
guage very  tolerably.  We  honor  her  as 
the  wife  of  our  master,  and,  last  May, 


1865.] 


A  Visit  to  Goethe  in  Weimar. 


149 


when  she  recovered  from  a  long  and 
dangerous  illness,  we  celebrated  her  re- 
covery by  a  festival  in  the  woods,  in  which 
it  was  doubtful  whether  youthful  pleas- 
ure seeking,  glad  sympathy,  or  the  spring 
time  was  the  chief  motive  power.  How- 
ever it  might  be,  many  of  us  found  our 
way  quickly  to  this  sylvan  festival." 

This  brought  even  my  strong  neighbor, 
the  Court  Councillor  Meyer,  into  a  cheer- 
ful mood.  Until  now,  he  had  maintained, 
if  not  displayed,  the  hostile  attitude  he 
had  taken  in  regard  to  modern  German 
art.  Perhaps  the  thought  came  to  him 
that  not  every  one  who  followed  the  new 
banner  must  needs  belong  to  the  hated 
"  Nazarene ;"  perhaps  my  last  remarks 
had  softened  him — in  short,  as  champagne 
was  now  sent  round,  Goethe  raised  his 
glass,  and,  turning  to  me,  said,  "Let  us 
drink  to  the  health  of  your  master,  and 
happy  success  to  his  labors  !"  and  Ecker- 
mann  and  most  of  those  sitting  near  us 
followed  his  example,  and  when  Goethe 
added,  "  Greet  your  master  cordially  from 
me,  and  say  to  him  i-hat  I  have  rejoiced 
at  all  which  you  have  told  me  of  himself 
and  his  school,"  Meyer  also  turned  to  me, 
his  glass  in  hand,  hesitated,  and  went  on 
to  say,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  in  another 
tone  than  the  hard,  dry  one  he  had  used 
till  now,  "  Tell  your  master  that  I  drank 
to  his  welfare  with  you  in  a  glass  of 
champagne — I  mean  it  sincerely,"  (which 
I,  of  course,  uot  only  promised  at  the 
time,  but  also  performed  afterwards). 
So  it  seemed  as  if  our  talk  and  contra- 
diction had  served  to  scatter  prejudice, 
where  it  had  the  firmest  footing.  After 
dessert  Hummel  seated  himself  at  the  ins- 
trument, and,  with  a  clear,  rich  phantasy, 
gave  a  brilliant  ending  to  the  little  feast. 

Goethe  had  handed  me  from  his  plate  a 
little  Minerva  in  pastry,  "  in  remembrance 
of  the  divinity  in  whose  temple  we  are 
met;"  after  we  left  the  table  he  said,  "  I 
have  given  you  a  rather  perishable  re- 
membrancer, I  had  better  accompany  it 
with  one  more  enduring,"  at  the  same 
time  placing  in  my  hand  a  medal  with  his 
likeness  by  Bory. 

While  at  the  table,  I  had  been  busy 
considering  in  what  way  I  could  show  my 
Vol.  I. 


gratitude  for  such  distinguished  kindness, 
and  it  occurred  to  me  that  I  might  draw 
the  likeness  of  Goethe's  grandsons.  I  pro- 
posed it  to  Madame  Ottilia  v.  Goethe,  and 
gained  the  most  friendly  assent,  and  I 
began  my  task  the  next  morning. 

The  longer  my  stay  in  Weimar,  the 
more  delightful  it  became.  Through  Goe- 
the I  made  numerous  acquaintances,  and 
I  enjoyed  anew,  and  to  the  fullest  ex- 
tent, the  famous  Thuringian  hospitality, 
well  known  to  me  from  my  earlier  days. 
Were  I  to  say  where  I  visited  most  fre- 
quently I  should  especially  mention  Frau- 
lein  Seidler  and  Fraulein  Julia  V.  Eglof- 
stein,  both  not  only  at  home  in  all 
the  spheres  of  art,  but  also  accomplished 
artists,  and  both  highly  valued  by  Goethe. 
The  families  Coudray,  Giinther,  Froriep, 
Rohr,  Stark,  and  many  others,  showed 
me  great  hospitality. 

On  the  13th  of  November,  I  was  again 
invited  to  dine  with  Goethe.  This  time 
there  were  no  strangers  present  beside 
myself,  except  the  architect  Coudray  and 
Eckermann. 

He  had  requested  me  to  bring  again 
the  drawing  of  "Theology,"  and  I  gave 
to  the  little  company  a  particular  explan- 
ation of  it  as  a  whole,  and  also  of  all  the 
details.  I  remember  the  scene  distinctly. 
Coudray  looked  more  at  the  general  ef- 
fect, while  Eckermann  sought  for  the 
hand  of  the  master  in  every  line.  Mad- 
ame Ottilia,  who  was  present  with  her 
boys,  kindly  incited  me  to  conversation 
by  her  questions,  and  Goethe,  who  was  in 
a  particularly  agreeable  and  genial  mood, 
took  the  lead  in  the  conversation,  and, 
with  grave  kindliness,  dispensed  instruc- 
tion and  commendation  like  a  divinity  on 
his  sun-lit  clouds. 

Coudray  objected  strongly  to  the  tech- 
nicalities of  fresco-painting  lately  re-intro- 
duced into  Germany  by  Cornelius.  Eck- 
ermann expressed  great  delight  in  them, 
— "  that  little  sheet  so  full  of  drawings — 
so  full  of  meaning" — and  asked  if  por- 
traits of  the  characters  represented  had 
been  attempted,  which  of  course,  could 
not  have  been  the  case,  especially  in  rela- 
tion to  the  Evangelists  and  early  Fathers. 
In  historical  paintings,  he  said,  much  de- 
10 


150 


A  Visit  to  Goethe  in  Weimar. 


[June, 


pends  upon  historical  truth,  for  which 
reason  he  had  a  great  aversion  to  anach- 
ronisms and  similar  faults.  We  are  ac- 
customed in  altar-pieces  to  the  grouping 
together  of  saints  of  different  centuries — 
but  it  seemed  a  bold  thing  to  place  the 
reformers  on  the  same  canvass  with  the 
Apostles  and  Fathers,  and  still  more,  to 
show  in  the  distance,  through  the  arcades 
of  the  hall,  Rome,  the  Siebenzeling  near 
Bonn,  and  Wittenberg  in  one  and  the 
same  view.  But  Goethe  answered  him 
by  saying,  "  The  gentlemen  in  Dusseldorf 
seem  to  have  adoptedSchiller's  expression, 
"Art  is  a  fable,"  and  they  are  not  wholly 
wrong  !  But  little  of  art  would  be  left  to 
us  if  we  excluded  everything  which  we 
can  not  grasp  and  understand  as  we  do 
our  daily  life." 

Madame  Ottilia  here  made  a  remark, 
which,  with  Goethe's  assistance,  gave  a 
new  turn  to  the  conversation.  "  Else- 
where in  paintings,"  she  said,  "We  usu- 
ally think  of  the  characters  as  bearing 
some  relation  to  each  other.  Here  are  so 
many  men  together  in  one  room,  here  and 
there  I  see  two,  three,  four,  collected  in  a 
group,  but  each  stands  by  himself,  they 
read  and  speak  without  disturbing  their 
neighbors,  and  yet  it  does  not  trouble  me, 
it  seems  perfectly  natural.  The  picture 
seems  to  me  like  a  library,  where  Evan- 
gelists and  Fathers,  Protestants  and  Cath- 
olics, with  ail  their  spiritual  contents  stand 
together,  well-bound,  without  the  slight- 
est mutual  interruption." 

"Now,"  said  Goethe,  "That  is  worth 
hearing,  and  as  we  are  considering  the 
idea  of  the  picture,  I  have  still  another 
question  to  ask  cur  young  friend.  You 
have  told  me,"  he  said,  turning  to  me, 
"  about  the  two  geniuses  at  the  sides  of 
the  allegorical  figure  in  the  center.  I  see 
that  they  have  tablets  in  their  hands. 
There  is  no  doubt  as  to  the  contents  of 
the  tablets  which  the  Evangelists,  the 
Fathers  and  Luther  hold,  but  what  is 
meant  by  the  blank  tablets  in  the  hands 
of  these  winged  figures  ?" 

"  If  I  remember  rightly  my  visit  in 
Bonn,"  said  Eckermann,  "There  are  le- 
gends upon  them,  but  I  do  not  recollect 
what  they  are." 


"  There  is  a  pleasant  bit  of  artistic  his- 
tory connected  with  those  tablets,"  I  re- 
plied. The  geniuses  represent  the  two  ele- 
ments of  Theology,  Faith  and  Investiga- 
tion. In  order  to  represent  them  more 
clearly,  Hermann  had  put  in  their  hands 
the  tablets  inscribed,  with  texts  of  Scrip- 
ture. The  one  contained  the  words  "  Hap- 
py is  he  who  hath  not  seen  and  yet  be- 
lieved," and  the  other,  "Prove  all  things; 
hold  fast  that  which  is  good."  Objection 
was  made  to  it  in  the  Berlin  ministry,  I 
do  not  know  whether  on  the  Catholic  or 
Protestant  side, .  and  shortly  afterwards 
Hermann  was  directed,  (I  think  by  the 
curator  of  the  University)  to  eose  the  in- 
scriptions. He  objected  on  the  ground 
that,  as  your  excellency  has  remarked,  the 
blank  tablets  would  otherwise  be  unintel- 
ligible, and  even  ludicrous.  So  it  rested, 
until  shortly  afterwards  the  visit  of  the 
king  of  Prussia  to  Bonn  was  announced. 
As  he  must  bb  invited  to  visit  the  Aula, 
no  doubt  remained  in  the  minds  of  the 
heads  of  the  University  ;  he  must  not  see 
the  doubtful  inscriptions.  The  order  to 
erase  them  was  repeated.  In  vain  !  "I 
can  not  deny  or  mutilate  my  own  con- 
victions," said  Hermann.  Daily  it  was 
examined  ;  the  inscriptions  remained  as  if 
they  were  cast  in  iron.  At  length,  on  the 
clay  when  the  royal  visit  was  expected, 
Professor  D' Alton  came  at  an  early  hour, 
and,  finding  the  inscriptions  still  there,  he 
threatened  an  alternative  which  brought 
me  to  a  hasty  conclusion."  "We  can  not 
bring  the  king  here,"  said  our  anxious 
friend,  "  if  he  is  not  to  see  that  you  respect 
his  wishes  expressed  through  his  minis- 
ters." Hermann  remained  ■  immovable. 
The  moment  was  painful.  The  ministers  all 
meant  so  well  by  us,  and,  on  the  other  hand, 
the  king's  visit  was  so  much  desired,  and  I 
was  sure,  too,  that  Cornelius  would  have 
yielded  in  such  circumstances.  I  looked 
inquiringly  at  Hermann.  "I  can  not  do 
it,"  said  he.  They  gave  me  the  brush, 
and  the  inscriptions  were  erased.  An  hour 
afterwards  Frederick  William  III,  attend- 
ed by  the  curator  and  the  professors  of  the 
University,  entered  the  hall,  and  spent  five 
or  six  minutes  in  examining  our  picture. 
He  seemed  not  to  notice  the  dangerous 


1865.] 


A  Visit  to  Goethe  in  Weimar. 


151 


tablets,  but  he  might  well  have  asked 
with  your  excellency,  "Why  have  they 
no  inscriptions  ?" 

The  recital  seemed  to  amuse  Goethe. 
"And  yet,"  he  said,  "we  are  often  thus 
obliged  to  give  up  the  Good  in  order  to 
preserve  the  Better!" 

Meanwhile  I  had  opened  my  port-folio, 
containing  various  portraits,  which  Goethe 
looked  at  with  psychological  and  aesthetic 
interest.  Among  them  he  suddenly  per- 
ceived the  likenesses  of  his  grandsons.  It 
was  a  surprise,  (we  had  kept  it  a  secret 
from  him)  and  a  successful  one.  He  ex- 
pressed great  gratification,  which  was  in- 
creased by  my  requesting  him  to  accept 
them  from  me.* 

I  had  previously  seen  Goethe,  first  by 
myself  alone,  then  in  a  festive,  almost 
solemn  assemblage,  then,  again,  as  the 
genial  host  among  numerous  friends  and 
admirers ;  to-day  I  saw  him  in  the  inti- 
macy of  his  family  circle.  He  was  always 
and  everywhere  the  same,  and  yet  each 
time  I  was  impressed  by  a  new  trait  in 
his  character.  To-day  he  was  cheerful- 
ness and  good-nature  itself,  and  wholly 
unrestrained.  He  drew  his  son  into  the 
conversation  more  than  he  had  done  at 
the  festival ;  he  was  full  of  tender  atten- 
tions to  his  daughter-in-law,  and  with 
her  sister  he  talked  charmingly  with  a 
light  captivating  humor ;  he  was  espec- 
ially affectionate  to  the  grandsons.  He 
led  me  on  to  talk  of  the  life  and  character 
of  the  people  of  the  Lower  Rhine,  par- 
ticularly of  the  carnival  frolics  of  Cologne 
and  Diisseldorf,  then  he  turned  upon 
Bavaria,  from  which,  "  according  to  the 
reports  of  his  friend,"  little  was  to  be  ex- 
pected for  art,  in  comparison  with  the 
earnest  Rhine  land.  "Meanwhile,"  he 
said,   "a  prince  with  a  strong  will  can 

*  "Wolf  and  Walther  Goethe  are  now  cham- 
berlains in  the  service  of  the  reigning  grand 
duke  Alexander.  The  portraits,  carefully 
preserved  by  their  grandfather,  are  now  in 
their  possession,  and  highly  valued,  as  they 
kindly  assured  me  of  late.  The  likenesses 
were  then  good,  but  I  should  not  have  recog- 
nized the  present  chamberlains  from  them. 


accomplish  a  great  deal."  Then  he  came 
upon  his  favorite  topic,  colors,  their  adap- 
tations, their  combinations,  strength,  blen- 
ding, treatment,  and  even  the  different  ma- 
terials of  which  they  are  made. 

After  we  left  the  table  he  showed  me 
several  of  his  collections,  particularly  one 
of  beautiful  antique  and  mediaeval  coins. 
Suddenly  he  said  "  I  will  show  you  some- 
thing else,"  (actually he  thus  spoke!)  and 
thereupon  he  took  from  a  drawer  some 
sheets  of  etchings  after  designs  by  Cars- 
tens.  I  do  not  know  whether  he  meant 
to  give  me  pleasure,  or  merely  wished  to 
:  know  what  I  would  say  about  them ; 
however,  they  were  not  long  a  subject  of 
conversation,  as  I  found  them  too  little 
like  their  originals.  I  then  took  my  leave. 
When  Goethe  learned  that  I  was  to  re- 
main the  next  day  in  Weimar  and  leave 
on  the  15th,  he  invited  me  in  the  kindest 
manner  to  visit  him  once  again.  I  did  so 
on  the  14th,  and  was  received  with  the 
same  cordiality  as  before.  It  seemed  to  him 
a  necessity  either  to  prepare  some  pleasure 
for  his  visitors,  or  else  to  offer  them  some 
visible  material  for  conversation ;  thus  he 
had  ready  for  me  a  number  of  highly  artis- 
tic paper  cuttings  by  Fraulein  Adele  Scho- 
penhauer, and  examined  each  one  with 
me,  noticing  the  slightest  things. 

I  shall  never  forget  my  leave-taking, 
when  I  felt  the  full  force  of  the  happiness  I 
had  experienced  in  being  brought  so  near 
to  this  great  man.  He  spoke  as  if  he  were 
.the  indebted  and  enriched  one,  asked  me 
to  write  to  him  from  time  to  time,  and 
taking  my  hand  in  both  his,  as  at  our  first 
meeting,  though  still  more  cordially,  he 
gave  me,  with  many  kind  greetings,  his 
paternal  good  wishes  for  my  journey. 

On  the  15th  of  November  I  was  in  Jena 
and  on  the  17th  I  sent  him  the  likeness  of 
his  friend  Kuchel  which  I  had  drawn  for 
him.  It  seemed  to  me  as  if  I  had  come 
down  from  the  summit  of  Mount  Blanc, 
and  from  the  most  extended  vision,  into 
the  narrow  valley.  The  remembrance  of 
those  days  on  the  heights  has  shone 
through  my  whole  life. 


+~- 


152 


How  to  Treat  Our  Wives. 


[June, 


HOW  TO  TREAT  OUR  WIVES. 


"  Fiest  catch  your  hare."  This  feat, 
however,  does  not  seem  to  be  a  difficult 
one.  Hunters  are  ingenious  and  indefati- 
gable, and  the  game  not  over  shy.  What 
mutual  passion  fails  to  accomplish,  mas- 
culine selfishness  is  usually  competent  to 
complete,  holding,  as  it  always  does,  de- 
sire and  pride  and  will  among  its  reserves. 
The  patent  facts  of  evcry-day  life  prove 
that  the  obtaining  of  a  wife  is  not  a  diffi- 
cult task.  There  are  as  many  homes  in 
the  land  as  men  can  afford  to  build  or* 
hire,  and  in  every  home  there  is  a  wife. 
Indeed,  in  many  of  them  there  has  been 
a  succession  of  wives.  All  the  tall  men, 
all  the  short  men,  all  the  large  men,  all 
the  small  men,  all  the  good  men,  all  the 
bad  men,  all  the  generous  men,  all  the 
mean  men,  all  the  clean  men,  all  the  foul 
men, — ministers,  merchants,  mechanics, 
sailors,  shoemakers,  soap-boilers,  dairy- 
men, fishermen,  lumbermen,  farmers,  fid- 
dlers, furriers,  butchers,  bakers,  candle- 
stick-makers, have  wives,  nine  out  of 
every  ten  of  whom  were  secured  without 
any  measurable  degree  of  persuasion. 
#Not  only  "Barkis,"  but  ■•  Peggoty,"  "is 
willin'."  So  it  does  not  seem  necessary 
to  suggest  to  men  anything  touching  the 
treatment  of  women  before  marriage. 
Men  with  favors  to  ask  and  selfish  pur- 
poses to  achieve,  are  the  politest,  kindest, 
most  considerate  creatures  in  the  world. 
Ah !  what  delicious  reminiscences  of  the 
days  of  young  love  and  courtship  are  at 
the  command  of  every  wife  in  the  land ! 
The  pleasant  rides,  the  sweet  ices  and 
slices,  the  dainty  gifts,  timed  with  thought- 
ful adaptation  to  holidays  and  birthdays, 
the  tender  courtesies,  the  courteous  ten- 
dernesses, the  endearments,  the  caresses, 
the  thousand-ancl-one  nameless  attentions, 
that  advertise  the  masculine  passion  to 
the  feminine  idol  are  matters  which  many, 
perhaps  most  wives,  remember  with  a 
sigh,  because  they  are  among  pleasures 
forever  past,  and  because  they  were 
pledges  of  an  untiring  devotion  that  have 
not  been  redeemed.  Ah!  men,  men, 
men !    Miserable  sinners  are  ye  all, — not 


always  wickedly,  not  always  wantonly, 
too  often  weakly.  Would  it  be  strange  if 
your  wives,  looking  back  to  your  early 
deeds  and  days,  and  seeing  how  much  or 
how  little  of  genuine  affection  your  atten- 
tions represented,  should  find  their  souls 
exceedingly  filled  with  contempt  ?  Yes, 
it  would  be  strange,  for  women  are  not 
like  men.  They  see  through  you,  but 
they  stick  to  you,  like  a  fly  to  a  window- 
pane. 

Leaving  the  records  of  divorce  aside, 
and  passing  by  those  cases  of  incompati- 
bility which  render  marriage  a  mockery 
and  a  misery,  and  making  all  possible  al- 
lowance for  the  follies  and  foibles  of  the 
subordinate  party  to  the  marriage  con- 
tract, the  fact  still  remains  that  men,  in 
multitudes  and  majorities  of  cases,  grow 
apathetic  toward  their  wives,  and  incon- 
siderate of  the  peculiar  needs  of  their  na- 
tures. A  thousand  causes  contribute  to  this 
result,  and  men  often  descend  into  cold- 
ness and  downright  impoliteness  without 
knowing  the  process  which  leads  them 
there,  or  suspecting  the  fact  itself.  Let  us 
look  at  some  of  these  causes,  in  brief  detail. 

The  first  foe  that  marriage  meets  is  mar- 
riage itself.  While  the  pursuit  of  a  de- 
sirable object  is  in  progress,  and  failure 
possible,  every  faculty  is  strained  toward  Q 
attainment,  and  every  available  auxiliary 
is  brought  to  bear  upon  the  same  end. 
There  is  excitement  in  it — often  excite- 
ment the  most  intense.  It  matters  noth- 
ing whether  the  object  sought  be  a  woman 
or  a  wager.  A  man  knows  that  to  win  a 
woman  of  his  choice  he  must  please  her ;  so 
he  makes  it  a  business  to  please  her.  He  is 
indefatigable  in  it.  He  does  not  mean  to 
be  a  hypocrite.  His  love  is  honest,  or  he 
thinks  it  is.  Weeks,  months,  years  pass, 
perhaps  before  the  object  of  his  affection 
is  secure  to  him.  When  marriage  consum- 
mates his  desires  and  aims,  he  is  at  the 
end  of  a  long  and  exciting  race.  Posses- 
sion brings  reaction.  Satiety  breeds  in- 
difference. This  is  in  accordance  with 
the  laws  of  the  human  mind.     It  would 


1865.] 


How  to  Treat  Our  Wives. 


153 


found  at  last  great  wealth,  or  high  posi- 
tion, or  any  other  prize  for  which  men 
strive.  But  this  comes  as  a  sort  of  shock, 
from  which  there  is  earlier  or  later  recov- 
ery. 

With  a  wife,  too,  conies  a  certain  loss 
of  freedom,  which  is  irksome  to  willful 
natures.  This  a  man  (who  is  a  very  short- 
sighted creature)  never  thinks  of  until  af- 
ter the  object  of  his  love  is  his.  Waking 
thoroughly  to  the  consciousness  that  he  is  a 
married  man,  he  finds  in  his  house  a  per- 
son who  has  an  absolute  claim  on  his  at- 
tention, his  time,  his  affection,  and  his  ser- 
vice. He  is  surrounded  by  new  condi- 
tons.  All  his  movements  must  start  from 
a  new  center.  Mr.  Jones,  before  marriage, 
could  harness  his  pony  and  drive  where 
ever  impulse  might  direct  j  but  Mr.  Jones, 
after  marriage,  is  obliged  to  remember  that 
Mrs.  Jones  is  in  the  house,  and  would  like 
to  accompany  him, — a  fact,  considering 
the  way  towards  which  the  pony's  head  is 
turned,  and  the  old  companions  who  live 
on  the  way,  that  is  not  wholly  agreeable 
to  Mr.  Jones.  A  new  item  comes  into  all 
his  calculations.  Mr.  Jones  is  double  in- 
stead of  single.  Mr.  Jones'  life  which 
once  was  a  skein  of  silk  has  become  a 
stick  of  twist,  and  the  strand  which  he 
contributed  can  not  be  separated  from 
its  fellow  without  a  snarl.  Mr.  Jones 
finds  himself  tied  to  Mrs.  Jones  for  life, 
and  also  finds  that  a  certain  freedom  of 
movement  which  he  enjoyed  before  mar- 
riage can  not,  with  propriety,  be  enjoyed 
after  marriage.  This  troubles  Mr.  Jones 
a  little.  He  has  half  a  mind  to  rebel. 
What  business  has  a  woman  to  interfere 
with  him?  Perhaps  he  rebels  with  a 
whole  mind.  Thousands  do,  and  by  the 
failure  to  adapt  themselves  rationally  to 
their  new  conditions  inaugurate  a  life  of 
discord  or  indifference. 

Absorption  in  business  and  professional 
pursuits  is,  perhaps,  the  grand  cause  of 
estrangement  between  married  lives.  In 
France,  there  is  a  saying  that  "tobacco  is 
the  tomb  of  love  " — French  love,  proba- 
bly. In  America,  business  is  the  tomb  of 
love.  It  is  hard,  if  not  impossible,  for  two 
great  passions  to  live  in  the  heart  at  the 
same  time.     It  is  as  difficult  to  love  wo- 


man and  mammon,  as  it  is  to  serve  God 
and  mammon.  The  love  of  a  man  for  his 
wife  must  be  the  grand,  enduring,  all-sub- 
ordinating passion  of  his  life,  or  woman 
is  defrauded  of  her  right.  The  man  who, 
when  his  wife  is  won,  turns  the  whole  in- 
terest and  energy  of  his  life  into  business, 
making  that  an  end  which  should  only  be  a 
means,  is  married  only  in  name.  There  is 
no  narcotism  of  affection  like  the  strong 
love  and  ceaseless  pursuit  of  money.  Turn- 
ing gradually  away  from  the  quiet  society 
of  their  wives,  and  the  enjoyments  of  their 
homes,  most  men  yield  themselves  to  the 
pursuit  of  wealth,  and  in  the  fierce  excite- 
ments of  their  enterprise,  lose  a  taste  for 
the  calm  delights  of  domestic  life.  At  the 
close  of  a  day's  labor,  they  bring  home 
weary  bodies  and  worn  minds.  Nothing 
is  saved  for  their  homes  or  their  wives. 
Th.eii-  evenings  are  stupid  and  fretful,  and 
the  pillow  and  forgetfulness  are  welcomed 
as  a  release  from  ennui. 

Mr.  Jones  is  quite  likely  to  be  what  is 
caned  "  an  excellent  provider."  He  takes 
a  certain  degree  of  pride  in  dressing  his 
wife  and  family  well,  furnishing  them  with 
a  good  house,  and  surrounding  them  with 
creature  comforts.  He  fancies,  indeed, 
that  by  doing  this  he  is  testifying  his  re- 
gard for  Mrs.  Jones,  and  proving  his  love 
for  her  in  a  very  tangible  and  substantial 
way.  It  is  in  vain  that  Mrs.  Jones  as- 
sures him  that  she  would  like  more  of 
him  and  less  of  his  provision.  It  is  in 
vain  that  she  tells  him  that  if  he  would 
give  her  more  of  his  society,  she  would 
gladly  excuse  many  of  the  good  things 
which  he  sends  her  as  a  substitute.  He 
does  not  believe  in  "love  in  a  cottage," 
and  for  his  life,  can  not  tell  what  Mrs. 
Jones  finds  to  complain  of.  He  is  a  man 
of  business,  and  thinks  complacently  that 
he  has  surpassed  the  nonsense  of  youth  and 
the  tame  delights  of  early  wedlock.  He 
has  come  to  like  strong  flavors,  and  knows, 
although  he  knows  not  why,  that  his  heart 
is  growing  dead  within  him.  The  charms 
of  Mrs.  Jones  fail  to  move  him.  The  old 
feeling  of  tenderness  dies  out  of  him.  Her 
sympathetic  bosom  is  no  more  his  refuge 
and  solace.  The  love  of  gain  overshad- 
ows his  love  of  Mrs.  Jones,  and  the  pur- 


154 


How  to  Treat  Our  Wives. 


[June, 


suit  of  gain  leaves  hint  no  time  for  Mrs. 
Jones. 

In  the  meantime,  what  is  the  position  of 
Mrs.  Jones  ?  Shut  up  in  her  house  all 
day,  with  no  absorbing  pursuit  to  take 
the  place  of  her  absorbing  love  of  Mr. 
Jones,  she  passes  her  hours  in  the  pleasant 
hope  of  meeting  her  husband  at  dinner, 
and  spending  her  evening  with  him.  She 
is  rearing  Mr.  Jones'  children,  and,  after 
all  the  care  which  they  require,  longs  for 
sympathy  and  solace  from  him  to  whom 
she  has  given,  once  and  forever,  her  whole 
heart.  His  smiling  approval,  his  appre- 
ciating praise,  his  endearments,  will  pay 
for  everything.  All  these  are  her  right. 
Failing  to  get  these,  she  grows  sad,  and, 
in  her  heart,  questions  the  honesty  of  the 
love  which  her  husband  has  professed  for 
her,  questions  her  own  ability  to  retain 
his  affection,  questions  the  tie  that  unites 
them,  questions  her  destiny  with  sor- 
rowful foreboding.  She  is  driven  in  upon 
herself,  and  feeds  upon  herself.  Ah !  the 
thousands  and  millions  Of  wives  who, 
slowly  arriving  at  the  consciousness  that 
the  cares  of  this  life  and  the  deceitful- 
ness  of  riches  have  hardened  their  hus- 
bands' hearts,  or  stolen  them,  have 
settled  down  into  a  hopeless  round  of 
duties,  and  died  at  last  athirst,  aye, 
starving,  for  the  love  which  was  pledged 
to  them  at  the  altar  ! 

But  let  us  suppose  that  Mrs.  Jones  is 
not  the  sort  of  person  to  succumb  thus 
readily  to  her  lot.  Suppose  Mrs.  Jones 
is  a  spirited  woman,  who  will  not  sub* 
mit  tamely  to  this  hard  issue  of  her 
married  life.  She  will  do  one  of  two 
things — become  Mr.  Jones'  accr>ser~~ 
a  thorn  in  his  side — a  rebel,  or  <»u>  will 
institute  a  life  independent  of  Mr.  Jones. 
If  Mr.  Jones  will  defraud  her  of  her 
rights,  by  making  money,  she  will  take 
her  rights  in  his  coin.  She  will  spend 
money  ;  she  will  find  her  delights,  her 
solace,  her  pursuits  in  society.  If  Mr. 
Jones  will  not  make  her  home  pleasant, 
other  people  will  be  invited  to  do  so. 
If  Mr.  Jones  will  not  make  himself  agree- 
able, she  will  go  where  people  are 
agreeable.  Her  heart  is  hungry,  her 
life  is  without  zest,  her  hopes  are  disap- 


pointed, and  she  takes  license  from  her 
husband's  essential  infidelity  to  seek  for 
something,  somewhere,  which  shall 
make  her  life  significant.  If  her  hus- 
band's heart  is  lost,  it  makes  little  prac- 
tical difference  with  her  whether  it  is" 
stolen  by  mammon  or  Mary  Ann.  Love, 
society,  consideration,  appreciation,  she 
must  and  will  have  ;  and  if  she  can  not 
get  these  where  she  has  a  claim  upon 
them,  she  will  secure  an  outside  supply. 
Her  husband  has  chosen  his  field  of  sat- 
isfactions and  chosen  it  independently 
of  her.  She  will  take  the  position  of 
housekeeper  and  money-spender,  which 
Mr.  Jones  has  assigned  to  her,  and  then 
choose  her  field  of  satisfactions  and  so- 
laces independently  of  him.  When  this 
state  of  things  becomes  established,  all 
true  family  life  is,  of  course,  at  an  end. 
Husband  and  wife  entertain  and  main- 
tain separate  interests.  Communion 
ceases.  If  they  are  peaceable  persons, 
they  get  along  reputably,  and  with  a  cer- 
tain degree  of  comfort.  If  they  are 
quarrelsome  persons,  they  will  quarrel. 
Many  cases  are  different  from  this. 
There  is  a  class  of  employments  which 
make  such  great  and  persistent  drafts 
on  physical  strength — such  exhaustive 
demands  upon  the  nervous  forces — 
that  the  minds  of  those  who  are  sub- 
jected to  them  become  dull  and  apa- 
thetic. In  these  cases,  love  shares  the 
poverty  of  all  the  affections.  The  man 
who  goes  to  sleep  in  church  goes  to  sleep 
in  the  chimney  corner.  The  man  who 
finds  no  spirit  of  worship,  no  love  of 
God,  no  delicate  appreciation  of  the 
beauty  of  nature,  no  joy  of  immortality, 
no  aspiration,  no  inspiration,  within 
him,  because  the  life  has  been  worked 
out  of  him,  can  hardly  be  expected  to 
have  much  love  for  his  wife,  or  a  very 
delicate  appreciation  of  her  needs  and 
her  ministries.  Indeed,  he  readily  learns 
to  speak  of  her  as  <;  the  old  woman." 
She  is  so  far  from  being  the  wife  of  his 
bosom,  that  she  has  become  the  wife  of 
his  back.  She  makes  his  bed,  cooks  his 
pot-luck,  darns  his  stockings,  is  his 
dairymaid,  housemaid,  washerwoman, 
scullion  and  what-not.     To  say  nothing 


1865.] 

of  the  wives  of  day-laborers,  what  is  the 
condition  of  affairs  in  innumerable  farm- 
ers' homes  scattered  over  the  land  ? 
How  many  caresses,  how  many  kind, 
considerate,  loving  words,  how  many 
demonstrations  of  warm  and  devoted  af- 
fections, how  many  tender  and  sympa- 
thetic attentions,  does  the  wife  of  a  hard 
working  farmer,  ten  years  married,  re- 
ceive in  the  course  of  a  twelve-month  ? 
How  much  does  he  strivo  to  lighten  or 
to  sweeten  her  burdens  ?  If  she  is  a 
"  mighty  smart  woman,"  and  "does  her 
own  work,"— if  she  can  do  "more  work 
than  any  three  women  he  can  hire," — 
he  tells  it  to  his  neighbors,  perhaps;  and, 
sometimes,  when  she  is  looking  at  her 
hard  knuckles,  or  parting  her  thin  and 
gray-growing  hair,  she  hears  of  his 
boast,  and  gets  such  comfort  out  of  it 
as  she  can. 

Exactly  where  relief  is  to  come  from  in 
cases  like  these,  is  not  obvious.  Hard 
physical  toil  is  not  likely  to  cease,  nor  is 
it  probable  that  its  natural  effect  is  to  be 
suspended.  Nothing  but  a  rational  appre- 
hension of  the  real  difficulty  on  the  part  of 
men,  and  a  better  comprehension  of  the 
nature  of  women,  would  seem  to  be  ade- 
quate to  the  work  of  reform.  The  far- 
mer's wife  learns  her  lot  early,  and  doubt- 
less malces  the  best  of  it.  Perhaps  her 
own  toil  helps  her  to  a  sort  of  indifference, 
and  brings  her  into  a  harmony  of  feeling 
with  her  husband  beyond  what  would 
seem  possible  to  the  observer.  This  is 
worse,  however,  on  the  whole,  than  if  she 
were  to  retain  her  susceptibility  to  suffer- 
ing. If  a  woman's  sensibilities  must  be 
spoiled  before  she  can  become  comfortable, 
if  that  which  made  her  attractive  and  lov- 
able as  a  maiden  must  be  blotted  out  of 
the  mistress,  in  order  that  life  may  be  tol- 
erable to  her,  she  is  certainly  bound  to  a 
sad  alternative  of  evils. 

Woman  is  the  natural  bosom  companion 
of  man.  Her  sympathetic  constitution, 
her  independence  of  all  his  natural  rival- 
ries, her  warm  affection,  attachment  and 
devotion,  all  designate  her  as  his  choicest 
friend.  There  are  few  men  of  character 
who  find  their  best  friendships  among 
those  of  their  own  sex.     Strong  wills, 


IIoiv  to  Treat  Our  Wives. 


155 


selfish  interests,  positive  tastes,  the  fear 
of  treachery,  the  love  of  eminence  and 
social  dominion,  all  tend  to  keep  men  from 
intimate  communion  with  each  other. 
They  meet  on  grounds  of  common  polite- 
ness, they  shake  hands,  they  speak  pleas- 
ant words  to  each  other,  they  have,  in 
multitudes  of  instances,  an  honest  friendly 
interest  in  each  other,  but  as  a  general 
rule,  every  man  says  to  every  other  man 
"Thus  far  shalt  thou  come  and  no  far- 
ther." Not  often  does  a  man  expose  his 
heart  to  the  eye  of  men.  Great  men  some- 
times make  companions  and  partial  con- 
fidants of  small  men,  never  of  their  equals. 
Old  men  sometimes  make  companions  of 
young  men — of  those  who  do  them  reve- 
rence ;  but  when  one  of  their  own  age 
appears,  their  mouths  are  shut,  and  they 
re-assume  their  continence.  Wherever 
and  whenever  man  meets  man  as  an  equal, 
in  age,  or  power,  or  dignity,  there  inter- 
venes a  veil  through  which  communion  is 
impossible. 

The  trust,  the  faith,  the  confidence 
which  it  is  so  hard  for  man  to  give  to  man, 
it  is  easy  for  man  to  give  to  woman.  She 
is  as  different  from  him  as  if  she  belonged 
to  another  race  of  beings.  She  does  not 
live  in  his  world.  She  does  not  enter 
into  his  competitions.  She  is  not  the 
subject  of  his  ambitions.  It  is  her  joy 
and  pride  to  give  her  love  to  a  worthy, 
manly  nature,  and  to  yield  to  it  with  ex- 
clusive devotion  all  there  is  of  sweetness 
in  her  life,  and  this  is  precisely  what  is 
necessary  to  induce  a  man  to  yield  his 
confidence.  Here  there  is  no  danger  of 
misconstruction,  no  fear  of  treachery,  no 
shame.  The  heart  in  which  he  confides 
is  his,  and  his  only.  Its  interests  are 
identical  with  his  own.  Mutual  love  be- 
tween man  and  woman  becomes  an  altar 
on  which,  as  a  libation,  they  pour  out  the 
secrets  of  their  souls. 

It  is  not  safe  to  prophesy  what  is  to  be; 
it  is  not  easy  to  say  what  ought  to  be ; 
but  it  is  proper  to  state  what  is  and  has  been 
as  regards  a  single  phase  of  the  much 
mooted  "  woman  question."  Nothing^ 
is  more  certain  than  that  the  position  of  ' 
woman  in  all  countries  and  in  all  ages  is 
what  man  has  made  it.     Women  may 


156 


How  to  Treat  Our  Wives. 


[June, 


clamor  for  an  independent  destiny,  but 
they  never  have  had  it,  and  they  do  not 
seem  to  be  nearer  to  their  object  for  all 
their  clamoring.     The  fact  remains  that 
woman   stands  just  where  man  places 
her.     When  man  regards  her  as  untrust- 
worthy, she  is  untrustworthy;  when  he 
treats  her  as  the  minister  to  his  sensual 
delights,  she  is  generally  nothing  more 
than  such  a  minister.     The  sort  of  wo- 
man whom  Michelet  describes  is  Miche- 
let's  wife.      The  characteristic  French 
woman  is  the  woman  whom  the  charac- 
teristic Frenchman  most  desires  and  ad- 
mires.   It  is  not  the  woman  who  fashions 
the  idea  of  man,  but  it  is  the  idea  of 
man  that  fashions  the  woman.     An  En- 
glishwoman is  the  creation  of  English- 
men,   and    well    may    Englishmen    be 
proud  of  their  work.     The  Mormon  wo- 
man is  what  the  Mormon  man  has  made 
her.     The  novice  may  revolt,  but  the 
woman  born  into  Mormonism  will  seek 
no  higher  position  for  herself  than  what 
Elder  Kimball  is  pleased  to  bestow  upon 
the  poor  creatures  whom  he  sportively 
denominates    his    "  cows."      What    is 
true  of  women  in  this  respect  in  all  other 
countries  and  all  other  ages,  is  true  of 
the  American   woman  to-day.     She  is 
precisely  what  the  American  man  has 
made  her;  and  she  is,  viewed  in  every 
aspect,  the  best  woman  that  the  sun 
shines  upon.     She  has  been  developed 
under  the  influence  of  free  institutions. 
Free   education  and  free  society  have 
made  her  a  free  woman.     Reared  in  an 
atmosphere  of  confidence,  trusted  from 
youth  beyond  all  other  women,  trained 
from  childhood  in  the  use  of  liberty,  she 
has  grown  up  virtuous,  trustworthy,  in- 
telligent, helpful  and  noble.     She   re- 
ceives more  consideration,  more  polite- 
ness,   more   genuine   respect,  for  that 
which  is  womanly  in  her  character,  than 
,  the  women  of  any  other  nation  secure 
*  from  their  countrymen.     Whatever  our 
foes  may  say  about  the  national  devotion 
to  the   almighty  dollar,  the  American 
woman  is  the  American's  idol. 

Added  to  all  this  freedom  of  intellec- 
tual and  social  development,  which  the 
woman  of  America  enjoys,  she  receives 
the  sanctifying  influence  of  a  free  relig- 


ion, a  religion  less  hampered  by  conven- 
tions, forms  and  superstitions  than  is 
found  to  prevail  in  any  other  country. 
The  typical  American  woman  is  a  relig- 
ious woman.  Her  religious  nature  flow- 
ers early,  and  bears  fruit  long.  It  is  the 
women  of  America  who  crowd  the 
churches.  It  is  the  women  of  America 
who  train  and  teach  the  children  and 
youth.  It  is  the  women  of  America  who 
are  first  in  every  good  work.  During  all 
the  long  and  terrible  war  from  which  the 
nation  has  just  emerged,  her  constant 
ministry  has  surrounded  every  battle- 
field and  hospital  and  scene  of  suffering 
with  the  halo  of  Christian  charity.  The 
sacrifices  and  services  of  the  American 
woman  during  the  last  four  years  are 
unexampled  in  the  history  of  Christian 
patriotism.  In  the  sewing  circle,  in  the 
hospital,  in  the  closet,  in  the  prayer- 
meeting,  in  the  railroad  car,  and  where- 
ever  the  army  blue  designates  a  soldier, 
she  has  taken  the  position  of  a  partici- 
pant in  the  great  struggle.  She  has  en- 
couraged every  loyal  fighting  man  by 
her  freely  spoken  patriotism  and  her 
undisguised  sympathy,  and  has  stood  by 
the  sick  and  wounded  with  every  com- 
fort within  the  reach  of  her  ministering 
hand.  Giving  her  whole  heart  and  life 
to  the  men  of  America,  in  their  contest 
with  treason,  she  has  vindicated  her 
claim-  to  a  place  by  his  side  in  all  the 
glories  of  the  war  and  a  partnership  in 
all  its  triumphs. 

The  American  woman  is  intelligent, 
virtuous,  sprightly,  energetic,  loyal  and 
Christian.  By  these  qualities  she  wins 
her  way  to  the  respect  and  love  of  Amer- 
ican men,  and  American  men  require 
that  she  shall  possess  all  these  qualities, 
or  seem  to,  before  she  shall  possess 
them.  Now  this  is  the  woman,  and 
this  the  sort  of  woman  who  is  the  sub- 
ject of  the  neglect  noticed  in  this  arti- 
cle. It  is  a  shame  to  American  hus- 
bands  that  marriage  has  had  compara-^ 
tively  little  to  do  with  the  development-', 
of  the  American  woman.  She  has  been 
made  what  she  is  by  those  general  in- 
fluences under  which  her  early  charac- 
ter was  formed.  Good  mothers,  healthy 
public   opinion,    competent   education, 


1865.] 


How  to  Treat  Our  Wives. 


157 


wide  reading,  Christian  culture,  these 
develop  the  American  woman.  Mar- 
riage, for  some  bad  reason,  seems  to  de- 
stroy her.  Her  mental  development  is 
quite  apt  to  cease  from  the  moment  of 
marriage.  Her  accomplishments  die 
out,  her  charms  fade,  her  spirits  flag, 
her  health  droops  ;  and  she  who  should 
grow  only  more  beautiful,  in  a  mature 
and  matronly  way  until  she  is  fifty,  looks 
old  at  thirty,  and  dies  to  society  just 
when  she  should  be  one  of  its  most  val- 
uable elements,  and  beautiful  ornaments. 
Now  mark  the  anomaly  which  this 
state  of  things  presents.  The  American 
woman  is  what  the  American  man  re- 
quires her  to  be,  and  what  American 
institutions  and  influences  enable  her 
to  be.  There  is  constant  and  fruitful 
effort  on  the  part  of  men  to  secure  for 
their  daughters  and  for  general  female 
society,  the  best  advantages  for  edu- 
cation and  culture  ;  and  these  same 
men  do  this  with  wives  in  their  homes 
who  are  treated  little  better  than  house- 
keepers. They  are  not  regarded  as 
partners  ;  they  are  not  treated  as  intim- 
ate and  confidential  companions.  Equal- 
ity of  position,  identity  of  interest,  com- 
munity of  aims,  affectionate  and  consid- 
erate tenderness  and  respectfulness  of 
demeanor,  thorough  sympathy  that 
shows  itself  in  all  private  and  family  in- 
tercourse, certainly  do  not  prevail  be- 
tween American  husbands  and  wives, 
when  regarded  in  the  aggregate.  Some 
will  be  disposed  to  deny  this  who  only 
see  life  under  some  of  its  more  favored 
phases  ;  but  those  who  are  acquainted 
with  all  classes,  in  city  and  country, 
can  not  fail  to  recognize  the  truthfulness 
of  the  statement.  Women  are  denied 
the  sympathy  and  society  of  their  hus- 
bands to  a  shameful  extent.  They  are 
kept  in  a  position  of  dependence,  and 
made  to  feel  their  dependence,  they  are 
made  to  ask  for  money  for  their  personal 
use,  and  compelled  to  feel  like  mendi- 
cants in  doing  it.  There  are  multitudes 
of  wives — supposed  to  be  well  married 
— who  never  approach  their  husbands  for 
money  without  a  sense  of  humiliation. 
Now  any  man  who  compels  the  woman 
of  his  love  to  do  this,  insults  her  wo- 


manhood, degrades  her,  denies  essen- 
tially his  marriage  vows,  and  does  his 
best  to  kill  out  her  respect  for  him,  and 
to  make  the  connubial  bond  an  irksome 
one.  A  wife  who  is  made  to  feel  that  she 
is  a  beggar,  is  no  longer  a  wife,  except 
in  name.  A  wife  who  is  compelled  to 
feel  that  she  has  no  rights  except  those 
which  her  husband  accords  to  her,  from 
hour  to  hour,  loses  her  spirit  and  her 
self-respect,  and  becomes  a  menial,  in 
feeling  and  in  fact. 

The  American  woman  is  worthy  of 
better  treatment  than  this.  Indeed,  the 
American  woman  is  a  better  being  than 
the  American  man.  She  can  do  as  much 
for  man  as  man  can  do  for  her,  and  she 
only  needs  to  receive  at  the  hands  of 
man  that  which  he  has  pledged  to  her 
at  the  altar,  to  be  enabled  to  add  to  his 
life  its  highest  charm,  and  to  crown 
his  life  with  its  best  reward.  For  it  is 
love,  after  all,  that  feeds  us,  and  not 
money.  It  is  in  the  affections  that  a 
man  finds  his  best  satisfactions.  He 
who  permits  his  business  or  his  pursuit 
of  wealth  to  absorb  all  his  interest  and 
all  his  power  sins  as  deeply  against  his 
own  soul  as  he  does  against  his  wife. 
He  not  only  puts  away  from  himself  the 
sweetest  sources  of  happiness,  but  he 
spoils  his  capacity  for  happiness.  If 
husbands  could  only  understand  that 
their  wives  care  more  for  them  and  their 
sympathy  and  society  than  they  do  for 
anything  else,  and  that  without  these 
they  really  have  nothing,  it  seems  as 
if  the  ordinary  impulses  of  benevo- 
lence would  be  sufficient  to  lead  them  to 
a  better  keeping  of  their  early  promises. 
A  good  wife  is  a  treasure — she  is  better 
even  than  when  Solomon  pronounced 
her,  "  a  good  thing,"  for  the  American 
material  is  better  than  the  Jewish  article 
was  in  his  time.  She  deserves  and 
should  receive  from  her  husband  the 
tenderest  consideration,  the  most  gener- 
ous respect,  the  fullest  confidence,  at 
all  places,  at  all  times,  in  all  circum- 
stances. She  should  be  his  bosom  friend, 
and  the  husband  who  denies  her  this 
place  denies  her  her  right,  and  tramples 
upon  the  most  sacred  compact  that  two 
human  beings  can  institute  and  maintain. 


158 


"In  Memoriam" 


[June, 


IN    MEMORIAM.' 


I  leave  to  other  and  abler  pens  the 
proper  eulogy  of  Me.  Lincoln,  as  a  ruler, 
and  a  statesman,  and  the  estimate  of  his 
work  and  place  in  history.  Favored  dur- 
ing the  past  year  with  six  months'  famil- 
iar intercourse  with  him  under  the  same 
roof,  be  it  my  pleasant  task  to  recall  and 
record  for  the  gratification  of  those  who 
never  came  into  personal  contact  with  the 
great  and  good  man,  some  incidents,  of 
interest  now  as  illustrations  of  his  char- 
acter and  daily  life,  mostly  the  result  of 
my  own  observation. 

There  is  a  very  natural  and  proper  de- 
sire, at  this  time,  to  know  something  of 
the  religious  experience  of  the  late  Presi- 
dent. Statements  are  in  circulation  in  this 
connection,  which,  to  those  who  knew 
him  intimately,  seem  so  unlike  him,  that 
for  one  I  venture  to  enter  my  protest,  and 
to  assert  that  I  believe  such  stories,  either 
'  to  be  wholly  untrue,  or  the  facts  in  the 
case  to  have  been  unwarrantably  embel- 
lished^ Of  all  men  in  the  world,  Mr.  Lin- 
coln was  the  most  unaffected  and  truthful. 
He  rarely  or  never  used  language  loosely 
or  carelessly,  or  for  the  sake  of  compli- 
ment. He  was  the  most  utterly  indiffer- 
ent to,  and  unconscious  of,  the  effect  he 
was  producing,  either  upon  dignitaries  or 
the  common  people,  of  any  man  ever  in 
public  position. 

Mr.  Lincoln  could  scarcely  be  called  a 
religious  man,  in  the  common  acceptation 
of  the  term,  and  yet  a  sincerer  Christian 
I  believe  never  lived.  A  constitutional 
tendency  to  dwell  upon  sacred  things ;  an 
emotional  nature  which  finds  ready  ex- 
pression in  religious  conversation  and  re- 
vival-meetings ;  the  culture  and  develop- 
ment of  the  religious  element  till  the  ex- 
pression of  religious  thought  and  experi- 
ence becomes  almost  habitual,  were  not 
among  his  characteristics.  Doubtless  he 
felt  as  deeply  upon  the  great  questions  of 
the  soul  and  eternity  as  any  other  thought- 
ful man,  but  the  very  tenderness  and  hu- 
mility of  his  nature  would  not  permit  the 
exposure  of  his  inmost  convictions,  except 
upon  the  rarest  occasions,  and  to  his  most 


intimate  friends.  And  yet,  aside  from 
emotional  expression,  I  believe  no  man 
had  a  more  abiding  sense  of  his  depend- 
ence upon  God,  or  faith  in  the  Divine 
government,  and  in  the  power  and  ulti- 
mate triumph  of  Truth  and  Right  in  the 
world.  In  the  language  of  an  eminent 
clergyman  of  this  city,  who  lately  deliv- 
ered an  eloquent  discourse  upon  the  life 
and  character  of  the  departed  President, 
"It  is  not  necessary  to  appeal  to  apocry- 
phal stories,  in  circulation  in  the  news- 
papers— which  illustrate  as  much  the  as- 
surance of  his  visitors  as  the  depth  of  his 
own  sensibility — for  proof  of  Mr.  Lincoln's 
Christian  character."  If  his  daily  life,  and 
various  public  addresses  and  writings,  do 
not  show  this,  surely  nothing  can  demon- 
strate it. 

But  while  impelled  to  disbelieve  some 
of  the  assertions  upon  this  subject,  much 
commented  upon  in  public  as  well  as  pri- 
vate, I  feel  at  liberty  to  relate  an  incident 
in  this  connection,  which  I  have  not  seen 
published,  and  which  bears  upon  its  face 
unmistakable  evidence  of  truthfulness. 
A  lady  interested  in  the  work  of  the 
Christian  Commission,  had  occasion,  in 
the  prosecution  of  her  duties,  to  have  sev- 
eral interviews  with  the  President  of  a 
business  nature.  He  was  much  impressed 
with  the  devotion  and  earnestness  of  pur- 
pose she  manifested,  and  on  one  occasion, 
after  she  had  discharged  the  object  of  her 
visit,  he  leaned  back  in  his  chair  and  said 

to  her :  "  Mrs. ,  I  have  formed  a  very 

high  opinion  of  your  Christian  character, 
and  now  as  we  are  alone,  I  have  a  mind 
to  ask  you  to  give  me,  in  brief,  your  idea 
of  what  constitues  a  true  religious  expe- 
rience." The  lady  replied  at  some  length, 
stating  that,  in  her  judgment,  it  consisted 
of  a  conviction  of  one's  own  sinfulness  and 
weakness,  and  personal  need  of  the  Sav- 
iour for  strength  and  support ;  that  views 
of  mere  doctrine  might  and  would  differ, 
but  when  one  was  really  brought  to  feel  his 
need  of  Divine  help,  and  to  seek  the  aid  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  for  strength  and  guidance, 
it  was  satisfactory  evidence  of  his  having 


1865.] 


Li  MemoriamS 


159 


been  born  again.  This  was  the  substance 
of  her  reply.  When  she  had  concluded, 
Mr.  Lincoln  was  very  thoughtful  for  a  few 
moments,  lie  at  length  said  very  ear- 
nestly, "If  what  you  have  told  me  is 
really  a  correct  view  of  this  great  sub- 
ject, I  think  I  can  say  with  sincerity,  that 
I  hope  I  am  a  Christian.  I  had  lived," 
he  continued,  "until  my  boy  Willie  died, 
without  realizing  fully  these  things.  That 
blow  overwhelmed  me.  It  showed  me 
my  weakness  as  I  had  never  felt  it  before, 
and  if  I  can  take  what  you  have  stated  as 
a  test,  I  think  I  can  safely  say  that  I  know 
something  of  that  change  of  which  you 
speak,  and  I  will  further  add,  that  it  has 
been  my  intention  for  some  time,  at  a 
suitable  opportunity,  to  make  a  public 
religious  profession!" 

The  desire  to  know  of  the  inner  expe- 
rience of  one  whose  outward  life  had  so 
impressed  him,  and  his  own  frank  and 
simple  utterance  thereupon,  are  so  char- 
acteristic as  to  render  this  account,  which 
was  given  me  by  a  friend,  extremely  prob- 
able. He  was  not  what  I  would  call  a 
demonstrative  man.  He  would  listen  to 
the  opinions  of  others  on  these  subjects 
with  great  deference,  even  if  he  was  not 
able  to  perceive  their  force,  but  would 
never  express  what  he  did  not  feel  in  re- 
sponse. I  recollect  his  once  saying,  in  a 
half  soliloquy,  when  we  were  alone,  just 
after  he  had  been  waited  upon  by  a  com- 
mittee or  delegation,  with  reference  to  se- 
curing his  cooperation  in  having  the  name 
of  God  inserted  in  the  Constitution:  "Some 
people  seem  a  great  deal  more  concerned 
about  the  letter  of  a  thing,  than  about  its 
spirit"  or  words  to  this  effect. 

Too  much  has  not  been  said  of  his  uni- 
form meekness  and  kindness  of  heart,  but 
there  would  sometimes  be  afforded  evi- 
dence, that  one  grain  of  sand  too  much 
would  break  even  this  camel's  back. 
Among  the  callers  at  the  White  House 
one  day,  there  was  an  officer  who  had 
been  cashiered  from  the  service.  He  had 
prepared  an  elaborate  defence  of  himself 
which  he  consumed  much  time  in  reading 
to  the  President.  When  he  had  finished, 
Mr.  Lincoln  replied  that  even  upon  his 
own  statement  of  the  case  the  facts  would 


not  warrant  executive  interference.  Dis- 
appointed, and  considerably  crest-fallen 
the  man  withdrew.  A  few  days  afterward, 
he  made  a  second  attempt  to  alter  the 
President's  convictions,  going  over  sub- 
stantially the  same  ground,  and  occupying 
about  the  same  space  of  time,  but  without 
accomplishing  his  end.  The  third  time  he 
succeeded  in  forcing  himself  into  Mr.  Lin- 
coln's presence,  who  with  great  forbearance 
listened  to  another  repetition  of  the  case, 
to  its  conclusion,  but  made  no  reply. 
Waiting  for  a  moment,  the  man  gathered 
from  the  expression  of  his  countenance 
that  his  mind  was  unconvinced.  Turning 
very  abruptly,  he  said,  "  Well  Mr.  Presi- 
dent, I  see  that  you  are  fully  determined 
not  to  do  me  justice !"  This  was  too  ag- 
gravating even  for  Mr.  Lincoln.  Mani- 
festing, however,  no  more  feeling  than 
that  indicated  by  a  slight  compression  o\ 
the  lips,  he  very  quietly  arose,  laid  dowi. 
a  package  of  papers  he  held  in  his  hand, 
and  then  suddenly  seizing  the  defunct  of- 
ficer by  the  coat  collar,  he  marched  bin 
forcibly  to  the  door,  saying  as  he  ejectec 
him  into  the  passage,  "  Sir,  I  give  you 
fair  warning  never  to  show  yourself  in 
this  room  again.  I  can  bear  censure,  but 
not  insult !"  In  a  whining  tone  the  man 
begged  for  his  papers  which  he  had  drop- 
ped. "Begone,  sir,"  said  the  President, 
"Your  papers  will  be  sent  to  you.  I  never 
wish  to  see  your  face  again  !" 

Late  one   afternoon  a  lady  with  two 
gentlemen  were  admitted.     She  had  come 
to  ask  that  her  husband,  who  was  a  pris- 
oner of  war,  might  be  permitted  to  take 
the  oath  and  be  released  from  confine- 
ment.    To  secure  a  degree  of  interest  on 
the  part  of  the  President,  one  of  the  gen- 
tlemen claimed  to  be  an  acquaintance  of 
Mrs.  Lincoln  ;  this  however  received  but 
little  attention,   and  the   President  pro- 
ceeded to  ask  what  position  the  lady's 
husband  held  in  the  rebel  service.     "Oh," 
said  she,  "he  was  a  captain."     "A  cap-    l 
tain,"    rejoined   Mr.  Lincoln,    "indeed,   , 
rather  too  big  a  fish  to  set  free  simply  upon 
his  taking  the  oath !     If  he  was  an  officer,   • 
it  is  proof  positive  that  he  has  been  a  zeal-  ' 
ous  rebel;  I  can  not  release  him."     Here 
the  lady's  friend  reiterated  the  assertion 


160 


"In  Memoriam." 


[June, 


of  his  acquaintance  with  Mrs.  Lincoln. 
Instantly  the  President's  hand  was  upon 
the  bell-rope.  The  usher  in  attendance 
answered  the  summons.  "  Cornelius, 
take  this  man's  name  to  Mrs.  Lincoln, 
and  ask  her  what  she  knows  of  him?" 
The  boy  presently  returned  with  the  reply 
that  "  the  Madam  "  (as  she  was  called  by 
the  servants)  knew  nothing  of  him  what- 
ever. "  It  is  just  as  I  suspected,"  said  the 
President.  The  party  made  one  more  at- 
tempt to  enlist  his  sympathy,  but  without 
effect.  "It  is  of  no  use,"  was  the  reply, 
"lean  not  release  him!"  and  the  trio 
withdrew  in  high  displeasure. 

One  day  the  Hon.  Thaddeus  Stevens 
called  with  an  elderly  lady,  in  great 
trouble,  whose  son  had  been  in  the  army, 
but  for  some  offence  had  been  court-mar- 
tialed, and  sentenced  either  to  death  or 
imprisonment  at  hard  labor  for  a  long 
term,  I  do  not  recollect  which.  There 
were  some  extenuating  circumstances,  and 
after  a  full  hearing  the  President  turned 
to  the  representative  and  said :  "  Mr.  Ste- 
vens, do  you  think  this  is  a  case  which 
will  warrant  my  interference  ?"  "With  my 
knowledge  of  the  facts  and  the  parties," 
was  the  reply,  "  I  should  have  no  hes- 
itation in  granting  a  pardon."  "  Then, "  re- 
turned Mr.  Lincoln,  "I  will  pardon  him," 
and  he  proceeded  forthwith  to  execute 
the  paper.  The  gratitude  of  the  mother 
was  too  deep  for  expression,  save  by  her 
tears,  and  not  a  word  was  said  between 
her  and  Mr.  Stevens  until  they  were  half 
way  down  the  stairs  on  their  passage  out, 
when  she  suddenly  broke  forth  in  an  ex- 
cited manner  with  the  words,  "I  knew  it 
was  a  copperhead  lie!"  "What  do  you 
refer  to,  madam?"  asked  Mr.  Stevens. 
"  Why,  they  told  me  he  was  an  ugly  look- 
ing man,"  she  replied  with  vehemence. 
"  He  is  the  handsomest  man  I  ever  saw 
in  my  life!"  And  surely  for  that  moth- 
er, and  for  many  another,  throughout  the 
land,  no  carved  statue  of  ancient  or  mod- 
ern art,  in  all  its  symmetry,  ever  can  have 
the  charm  which  will  forevermore  encircle 
that  care-worn  but  gentle  face,  expressing 
I  as  wras  never  expressed  before,  "Malice 

TOWAED  NONE CHARITY  FOE  ALL." 

Never  shall  I  forget  the  scene  early  one 


morning,  when,  with  the  help  of  some  of 
the  workmen  and  special  police  at  the 
capitol,  the  large  painting  upon  which  I 
was  engaged  during  the  six  months  I  was 
with  Mr.  Lincoln,  representing  the  Presi- 
dent and  cabinet  in  council  on  the  Eman- 
cipation Proclamation,  was  first  lifted  to  a 
place,  temporarily,  in  the  Kotunda.  Short- 
ly after  it  was  fixed  in  its  position  over  the 
northern  door  leading  to  the  Senate,  a  ray 
of  sunshine  came  struggling  in  from  the 
upper  part  of  the  great  dome,  and  fell  di- 
rectly upon  the  face  and  head  of  the  be- 
loved President,  leaving  all  the  rest  of  the 
picture  in  shadow.  "Look!"  exclaimed 
one  of  the  policemen,  pointing  to  the  can- 
vass, in  a  burst  of  enthusiasm,  "that  is  as 
it  should  be,  God  bless  him ;  may  the  sun 
shine  upon  his  head  for  ever!" 

My  attention  has  been  two  or  three 
times  called  to  a  paragraph  now  going 
the  rounds  of  the  newspapers  concern- 
ing a  singular  apparition  of  himself  in  a 
looking  glass,  which  Mr.  Lincoln  is  stat- 
ed to  have  seen  on  the  day  he  was  first 
nominated  at  Chicago.  The  story  as  told 
is  quite  incorrect,  and  is  made  to  appear 
very  mysterious,  and  believing  that  the 
taste  for  the  supernatural  is  sufficiently 
ministered  unto,  without  perverting 
the  facts,  I  will  tell  the  story  as  the 
President  told  it  to  John  Hay,  the  assist- 
ant private  secretary,  and  myself.  We 
were  in  his  room  together  about  dark 
the  evening  of  the  Baltimore  Convention. 
The  gas  had  just  been  lighted,  and  he 
had  been  telling  us  how  he  had  that 
afternoon  received  the  news  of  the  nomi- 
nation of  Andrew  Johnson,  for  Vice  Presi- 
dent before  he  heard  of  his  own. 

It  seemed  that  the  dispatch  announc- 
ing his  re-nomination  had  been  sent  to  his 
office  from  the  War  department,  while  he 
was  at  lunch.  Directly  afterward,  with- 
out going  back  to  the  official  chamber, 
he  proceeded  to  the  War  department. 
While  there  the  telegram  came,  announc- 
ing the  nomination  of  Johnson.  "What," 
said  he  to  the  operator,  "  do  they  nomi- 
nate a  Vice  President  before  they  do  a 
President?"  "Why,"  replied  the  as- 
tonished official,  have  you  not  heard  of 
your   own  nomination  ?    It  was  sent  to 


1865.] 


"  In  McmoriamS 


1G1 


the  White  House  two  hours  ago."  "It 
is  all  right,"  replied  the  President,  '*  I 
shall  probably  find  it  on  my  return." 

Laughing  pleasantly  over  this  inci- 
dent, he  said,  soon  afterward,  •'  a  very 
singular  occurrence  took  place  the  day 
I  was  nominated  at  Chicago  four  years 
ago,  which  I  am  reminded  of  to-night. 
In  the  afternoon  of  the  day,  returning 
home  from  down  town,  I  went  up  stairs 
to  Mrs.  Lincoln's  sitting  room.  Feeling 
somewhat  tired  I  laid  down  upon  a  couch 
in  the  room  directly  opposite  a  bureau 
upon  which  was  a  looking  glass.  As  I 
reclined,  my  eye  fell  upon  the  glass  and 
I  saw  distinctly  two  images  of  myself, 
exactly  alike,  except  that  one  was  a  lit- 
tle paler  than  the  other.  I  arose,  and 
laid  down  again  with  the  same  result. 
It  made  me  quite  uncomfortable  for  a 
few  moments,  but  some  friends  coming 
in,  the  matter  passed  out  of  my  mind. 
The  next  day  while  walking  in  the  street, 
I  was  suddenly  reminded  of  the  circum- 
stance, and  the  disagreeable  sensation 
produced  by  it  returned,  I  had  never 
seen  any  thing  of  the  kind  before,  and 
did  not  know  what  to  make  of  it.  I  de- 
termined to  go  home  and  place  myself 
in  the  same  position,  and  if  the  same  ef- 
fect was  produced,  I  would  make  up  my 
mind  that  it  was  the  natural  result  of 
some  principle  of  refraction  or  optics, 
which  I  did  not  understand,  and  dismiss 
it."  I  tried  the  experiment  with  the 
same  result,  and  as  I  had  said  to  myself, 
accounting  for  it  on  some  principle  un- 
known to  me,  it  ceased  to  trouble  me." 
"  But,"  said  he,  "  sometime  ago,  I 
tried  to  produce  the  same  effect  here, 
by  arranging  a  glass  and  couch  in  the 
same  position,  without  success."  He 
did  not  say,  as  is  asserted  in  the  story 
as  printed,  that  either  he  or  Mrs.  Lin- 
coln attached  any  omen  to  it  whatever. 
Neither  did  he  say  that  the  double  re- 
flection was  seen  while  he  was  walking 
about  the  room.  On  the  contrary  it  was 
only  visible  in  a  certain  position  and  at 
a  certain  angle,  and  therefore  he  thought 
could  be  accounted  for  upon  scientific 
principles.  I  hare  mentioned  this  story 
only  to  show  upon  what  a  slender  foun- 


dation a  marvelous  account  may  bo 
built ! 

At  one  of  the  "  levees,"  a  year  ago  last 
winter,  during  a  lull  in  the  hand-shaking, 
he  was  addressed  by  two  familiar  lady 
friends,  one  of  whom  is  now  the  wife  of 
a  member  of  the  cabinet.  Turning  to  them 
with  a  weary  air,  he  remarked  that  it  was 
a  relief  to  have  now  and  then  those  to 
talk  to,  who  had  no  favors  to  ask.  The 
lady  referred  to  is  a  strong  radical — a  "New 
Yorker  by  birth — but  for  many  years  a 
resident  with  her  husband  at  the  West. 
She  replied,  playfully,  "  Mr.  President,  I 
have  one  request  to  make."  "Ah!"  said 
heat  once,  looking  grave;  "well,  what 
is  it  ?"    "  That  you  suppress  the  infamous 

"  (mentioning  a  prominent 

Western  journal)  was  the  rejoinder.  Af- 
ter a  brief  pause,  Mr.  Lincoln  asked  her 
if  she  had  ever  tried  to  imagine  how  she 
would  have  felt,  in  some  former  adminis- 
tration to  which  she  was  opposed,  if  her 
favorite  newspaper  had  been  seized  by 
the  government  and  suppressed.  The 
lady  replied  that  it  was  not  a  parallel  case, 
that  in  circumstances  like  those  then  ex- 
isting, when  the  nation  was  struggling  for 
its  very  life,  such  utterances  as  were  daily 
put  forth  in  that  journal,  should  be  sup- 
pressed by  the  strong  hand  of  authority ; 
that  the  cause  of  loyalty  and  good  gov- 
ernment demanded  it.  "I  fear  you  do 
not  fully  comprehend,"  returned  the  Presi- 
dent, "the  danger  of  abridging  the  liber- 
ties of  the  people.  Nothing  but  the  very 
sternest  necessity  can  ever  justify  it.  A 
government  had  better  go  to  the  veiy  ex- 
treme of  toleration,  than  to  do  aught  that 
could  be  construed  into  an  interference 
with,  or  to  jeopardize  in  any  degree  the 
common  rights  of  its  citizens." 

One  more  example  of  the  exercise  of 
the  pardoning  power,  will  conclude  this 
brief  sketch.  It  may  excite  a  smile,  as  well 
as  a  tear ;  but  it  may  be  relied  upon  as  a 
veritable  relation  of  what  actually  trans- 
pired. A  distinguished  citizen  of  Ohio 
had  an  appointment  with  the  President 
one  evening  at  six  o'clock.  As  he  entered 
the  vestibule  of  the  White  House,  his  at- 
tention was  attracted  by  a  poorly-clad 
young  woman  who  was  violently  sobbing. 


162 


"In  Memoriam. 


[June, 


He  asked  her  the  cause  of  her  distress. 
She  said  that  she  had  been  ordered  away 
by  the  servants,  after  vainly  waiting  many 
hours  to  see  the  President  about  her  only 
brother,  who  had  been  condemned  to 
death.  Her  story  was  this :  She  and  her 
brother  were  foreigners,  and  orphans. 
They  had  been  in  this  country  several 
years.  Her  brother  enlisted  in  the  army, 
but,  through  bad  influences,  was  induced 
to  desert.  He  was  captured,  tried  and 
sentenced  to  be  shot — the  old  story.  The 
poor  girl  had  obtained  the  signatures  of 
some  persons  who  had  formerly  known 
him,  to  a  petition  for  a  pardon,  and,  alone, 
had  come  to  Washington  to  lay  the  case 
before  the  President.  Thronged  as  the 
waiting  rooms  always  were,  she  had  pass- 
ed the  long  hours  of  two  days  trying  in 
vain  to  get  an  audience,  and  had  at  length 
been  ordered  away. 

The  gentleman's  feelings  were  touch- 
ed. He  said  to  her  that  he  had  come  to 
see  the  President,  but  did  not  know  as 
he  should  succeed.  He  told  her,  how- 
ever, to  follow  him  up  stairs  and  he 
would  see  what  could  be  done  for  her. 
Just  before  reaching  the  door  Mr.  Lin- 
coln came  out,  and  meeting  his  friend 
said  good  humoredly,  "Are  you  not 
ahead  of  time  ?' '  The  gentlemen  showed 
him  his  watch  with  the  hand  upon  the 
hour  of  six.  "Well,"  returned  Mr. 
Lincoln,  I  have  been  so  busy  to-day 
that  I  have  not  had  time  to  get  a  lunch. 


Go  in,  and  sit  down,  I  will  be  back  di- 
rectly." 

The  gentleman  made  the  young  woman 
accompany  him  into  the  office,  and 
when  they  were  seated,  said  to  her, 
"Now  my  good  girl,  I  want  you  to  mus- 
ter all  the  courage  you  have  in  the  world. 
When  the  President  comes  back,  he  will 
sit  down  in  that  arm-chair.  I  shall  get 
up  to  speak  to  him,  and  as  I  do  so,  you 
must  force  yourself  between  us,  and  in- 
sist upon  his  examination  of  your  pa- 
pers, telling  him  it  is  a  case  of  life  and 
death,  and  admits  of  no  delay."  These 
instructions  were  carried  out  to  the  let- 
ter. Mr.  Lincoln  was  at  first  somewhat 
surprised  at  the  apparent  forwardness 
of  the  young  woman,  but  observing  her 
distressed  appearance,  he  ceased  con- 
versation with  his  friend,  and  com- 
menced an  examination  of  the  document 
she  had  placed  in  his  hands.  Glancing 
from  it  to  the  face  of  the  petitioner, 
whose  tears  had  broken  forth  afresh,  he 
studied  its  expression  for  a  moment  and 
then  his  eye  fell  upon  her  scanty,  but 
neat  dress.  Instantly  his  face  lighted 
up.  "  My  poor  girl,"  said  he,  "you 
have  come  here  with  no  governor,  or 
senator  or  member  of  congress,  to  plead 
your  cause.  You  seem  honest  and  truth- 
ful;  mid  you  don't  wear  hoops — and  I 
will  be  whipped,  but  I  will  pardon  your 
brother." 


SONNET. 


Oh  thou  sad  watcher,  by  the  pool  whose  wave 

Bears  fortune,  honor,  all  that  earth  can  give, 
Without  one  friendly  hand  outstretched  to  save, 

To  guide  thy  trembling  steps  and  bid  thee  live! 
Fear  not — lo !  comes  the  Mighty  Master's  step, 

Steps  that  have  trod  the  boundless  realms  above, 
His  eye — that  awful  eye  which  never  slept, 

Is  bent  on  thee,  with  pity  and  witli  love ; 
The  voice  which  called  Creation  to  its  birth, 

And  spoke  in  thunder  from  the  mountain's  brow-*- 
Softer  than  south  wind  o'er  the  flower-decked  earth 

Breathes  comfort  to  thy  broken  spirit  now: 
"Arise  and  walk!  and  at  my  altar  bow, 

My  home  in  Heaven  is  filled  with  such  as  thou! 


1865.] 


Odd  Kinds  of  Ability. 


1G3 


ODD  KINDS  OF  ABILITY. 


There  are  many  kinds  of  ability  which 
metaphysicians  and  theologians  make  lit- 
tle account  of.  They  ring  the  changes  on 
"moral''  and  "natural,"  but  the  mass  of 
men  trouble  themselves  little  with  their 
distinctions.  They  assume  that  there  is 
such  a  thing  as  ability,  and  one  of  the 
most  important  questions  they  ask  of 
their  fellows  is,  what  is  such  or  such  a 
man's  abilty. 

Perhaps  if  they  were  asked  to  define 
what  they  meant,  they  would  be  at  a  loss 
how  to  do  it.  A  man's  ability  may  be 
made  up  of  very  different  elements.  It 
may  suffice  for  one  thing  and  not  for 
another.  Blondin  could  perform  feats 
which  would  astonish  Caesar  or  Gustavus 
Adolphus.  A  French  cook  could  pro- 
duce dishes  that  would  defy  all  the  arts 
of  the  world's  great  strategists.  A  ven- 
triloquist could  surprise  thousands  who 
would  be  little  moved  by  the  eloquence 
of  a  Chatham  or  a  Webster.  A  Chinese 
magician  can  work  wonders  which  Sir 
Isaac  Newton  or  Herschel  might  vainly 
essay  to  imitate ;  and  an  Indian  scout  can 
track  a  fugitive,  where  Baker's  detectives 
would  lose  the  scent. 

The  king  of  Dahomey  no  doubt  thinks 
himself  an  able  man.  So  did  Beau  Brum- 
mcll.  So  does  the  sharper  with  his  Fagin 
genius.  Each  is  great  in  his  way,  but  it 
may  be  a  very  small  way,  a  very  mean 
way,  or  a  very  cruel  wTay.  A  Jonathan 
Wild  may  be  the  hero  of  his  own  circle, 
and  a  petty  African  chieftain  may  ask, 
"What  do  they  think  of  me  in  Europe?" 
There  are  kinds  of  ability  which  enable  a 
man  to  rival  a  monkey  or  a  beaver,  a  ti- 
ger or  a  deer.  There  are  still  other  kinds 
to  which  aMilo  carrying  a  calf  till  it  grew 
to  an  ox,  or  a  prize-fighter  with  his  disci- 
plined muscles  may  aspire.  Then  there 
is  the  ability  of  the  old  monk,  who  told 
the  people  that  no  ordinary  man  ought  to 
drink  more  than  two  bottles  of  wine,  but 
that  God  had  given  him  the  ability  to 
drink  fifteen  and  still  know  his  right  hand 
from  his  left.  There  is  the  ability  of  the 
old  Roman  epicure,  who  could  sit  through 


his  feast  without  taking  r.a  emetic  to 
make  room  for  a  new  course.  There  is 
the  ability  of  the  savage  who  can  eat  and 
sleep  and  fast  like  an  anaconda,  or  feed  on 
roots  where  a  white  man  would  starve. 

So  in  the  literary  world  there;  are  vari- 
ous kinds  of  ability.  A  man  may  be  an 
able  plagiarist,  like  the  importer  that  in- 
truded more  than  a  hundred  years  ago 
into  a  Philadelphia  pulpit,  and  whom 
Franklin  was  cheated  into  patronizing. 
Horace  makes  mention  of  an  able  poet — 
whom  he  regarded  as  a  nuisance — a  man 
that  could  compose  three  hundred  lines, 
stans  itno.pede*  An  English  writer  had 
once  as  much  fame  probably,  for  his  memo- 
ry as  for  his  wit,  for  he  was  reported  to  be 
able  to  walk  through  Cheapside  in  Lon- 
don, and  then  report  the  name  on  every 
sign.  Zerah  Colburn  was  a  perfect  prodi- 
gy with  figures.  The  old  Puritan  Pry- 
nne,  was  one  of  the  most  voluminous,  as 
he  is  now  one  of  the  least  read  of  authors. 
An  Italian  improvisatore  might  put  a 
Moore  or  a  Byron  to  the  blush. 

So  there  is  an  official  ability  by  which 
place  or  rank  makes  an  able  man.  It  is 
wonderful  to  see  what  genius  is  developed 
by  a  seat  on  the  bench,  or  by  the  popular 
election  of  some  rustic  aspirant  who  drops 
his  plough  to  act  the  senator.  Cowper 
took  note  of  this  when  he  said  : 

"An  office  with  an  income  at  its  heels, 
Will  furnish  oil  for  greasing  its  own  wheels." 

A  marvelous  development  will  some- 
times take  place  when  a  Mike  Walsh 
graduates  an  honorable,  or  when  the 
lounger  on  of  a  caucus  is  made  a  judge. 
Out  of  the  shell  of  obscurity  is  hatched 
an  eagle.  The  man  who  never  mastered 
Worcester's  geography,  can  talk  of  tariffs, 
currency,  nisi  prius  and  demurrer.  He 
who  has  never  aspired  to  any  thing  about 
drugs,  can  medicate  the  state.  Just  as 
Antoeus,  by  contact  with  the  earth,  be- 
came more  than  a  match  for  Hercules, 
so  a  third  rate  pettifogger,  by  treading 

*  Standing  on  one  foot. 


164 


Lake  Geneva,  and  its  Associations. 


[June, 


the  floor  of  Congress,  feels  himself  a 
match  for  a  Webster.  Imbecility  takes 
the  chair,  and  the  chair  makes  imbecility 
venerable. 

But  the  ability  of  self-conceit  must  not 
be  overlooked.  There  are  some  men  who 
are  powerful  to  blow  their  own  trumpet. 
Their  memory  is  wonderful.  They  never 
forget  their  own  titles.  Their  strength  is 
remarkable,  or  in  place  of  it  their  ingenu- 
ity. They  make  or  find  a  foremost  place 
in  pageants  and  processions.  Every  in- 
telligent man  might  envy  the  confidence 
with  which  they  express  their  opinions. 
Their  tone  of  assurance  is  that  of  Sir  Or- 
acle. The  uninitiated  look  up  to  them, 
as  a  violet  might  be  supposed  to  look  up 
at  a  sun-flower.  All  their  learning  is  at 
their  finger's  ends,  and  they  make  the 
most  of  it.  Their  grain  of  gold  is  ham- 
mered out  till  it  covers  the  balloon  of  their 
vanity.  Perhaps  they  scorn  Anglo-Sax- 
on simplicity  of  speech  as  the  dialect  of 
clowns,  and  revel  to  the  astonishment  of 
rustics  in  sesquipedalia.  In  five  minutes' 
conversation  you  will  know  their  history. 
They  will  dextrously  contrive  to  let  you 
understand  that  they  have  corresponded 
with  Thackeray,  or  dined  with  the  Czar 
of  Russia.  The  great  events  of  their 
lives  are  so  familiar  by  repetition  that 


like  the  buckets  of  a  grain  mill,  they  are 
always  coming  up. 

There  are  other  kinds  of  ability  which 
would  bear  exhibition  just  as  well.  The 
world  trudges  on  through  its  tedious  cen- 
turies by  the  help  of  them.  They  con- 
fer fame  in  their  clay — a  waning  glory  at 
least.  They  are  registered  by  penny-a- 
liners  in  the  daily  paper.  They  flame 
out  in  large  letters  on  placards.  They 
figure  in  Dunciads.  They  wake  echoes 
in  caucuses  and  theatres.  Sometimes 
they  create  a  sensation.  Sometimes  they 
are  a  nine  days  wonder.  Dominie  Samp- 
son would  stare  at  them  and  exclaim, 
"prodigious!"  Almanac  makers,  econo- 
mizing their  material  .would  note  them 
down  for  the  twenty-ninth  of  February. 
A  Horace  Walpole  would  allow  them  a 
niche  in  his  museum  of  gossip.  Village 
journalists  would  lay  by  the  record  of 
them  for  a  vacuum  in  their  columns. 

One's  ambition  may  be  easily  gratified 
if  he  is  not  particular  about  the  ability 
to  which  he  aspires.  There  are  kinds 
enough  to  match  the  varied  assortments 
of  a  toy-shop,  and  they  may  be  graduated 
to  the  taste  of  customers.  But  it  might 
remain  a  question  whether  to  purchase 
them  might  not  be  furnishing  a  commen- 
tary on  Franklin's  tin  whistle. 


LAKE  GENEVA,  AND  ITS  ASSOCIATIONS. 


"If  any  traveler  would  become  inter- 
ested in  a  lake,  let  him  go  and  reside  a 
week  upon  its  banks  before  exploring  it." 
Such  was  the  advice  given  us  by  an  Eng- 
lish gentleman  on  the  morning  when  we 
left  Basle  for  lake  Geneva.  Very  super- 
fluous it  seemed  to  us — the  idea  of  being 
under  the  necessity  of  becoming  interested 
in  lake  Geneva.  We  half  resent  the  im- 
plication conveyed  in  the  advice,  and  there 
is  a  tinge  of  coldness  in  our  parting  from 
our  excellent  friend. 

But  the  nearer  we  approach  the  lake, 
the  more  sensible  the  advice  seems,  and 
we  are  only  too  ready  to  plead  weariness 
and — engage  rooms  for  a  week  at  the  Ho- 
tel Byron. 


The  Hotel  Byron  stands — no  where — 
that  is,  we  never  heard  the  name  of  any 
town  in  which  it  was  located.  It  is  close 
to  the  banks  of  the  lake,  only  one  mile 
and  a  half  from  Villeneuve,  which  forms 
the  eastern  point. 

Pleasant  rooms  we  found  waiting  for 
us,  rooms  whose  balconies  hung  out  to- 
ward the  waters,  upon  which  we  could 
sit  hour  after  hour  of  those  beautiful  sum- 
mer days,  and  grow  into  closer  acquaint- 
ance and  communion  with  this  long- 
known,  long-loved  friend. 

There  we  were  in  the  morning,  when  the 
first  light  of  day  shone  down  on  the  blue 
depths,  as  if  it  half  mistook  them  for  the 
sky  above.     At  noon  we  watched  the 


1865.] 


Lake  Geneva,  and  its  Associations. 


165 


shifting,  changing  shadows,  as  the  moun- 
tains on  our  right  gave  place  to  the  snow- 
clad  hills,  which  had  impatiently  waited 
to  see  themselves  in  the  glassy  mirror,  re- 
minding us  of  a  fair  bevy  of  girls  "  taking 
turns  "  at  the  looking  glass.  At  twilight 
— but  we  were  never  on  the  balcony  at 
twilight.  No  sooner  did  the  sun  begin  to 
drop  slantingly  down,  than  there  was  a 
rush  among  the  tourists.  Little  boats 
that  had  slumbered  all  day  long  in  some 
quiet  nook,  now,  like  newly  awakened 
children,  darted  out  upon  the  lake,  and 
danced  up  and  down  its  leaping  waters, 
filled  with  brown-hatted  English  girls, 
and  stout,  red-faced  "papas  and  ma- 
mas." Wheels  began  to  rattle  noisily 
upon  the  smooth,  graveled  drives  around 
the  house,  and  old,  stiff  horses,  which  had 
stood  for  hours  with  eyes  shut,  in  pensive 
meditation  on  the  hardness  of  their  lot, 
stretched  their  spavined  limbs,  and  held 
up  their  necks,  with  a  grotesque  and  of- 
ten painful  effort  to  assume  a  holiday  ap- 
pearance. Drivers  snapped  their  whips, 
and  drew  in  their  reins  to  give  style  to 
their  equipages,  and  finally  rattled  away 
again,  filled  to  overflowing,  toward — oh 
anywhere,  out  of  Ihe  dozen  of  the  most 
charming  rides  the  wTorld  affords. 

We  rode,  we  boated,  we  walked,  and 
every  night  as  we  shut  our  eyes  upon  the 
day  "well  spent,"  we  thanked  our  Eng- 
lish friend,  for  his  sage  advice. 

The  week  passed  all  too  quickly,  and 
one  night  we  took  our  seats  for  the  last 
time  upon  our  balcony,  and  said  to  our- 
selves, over  and  over  again,  look  now,  so 
that  you  shall  never  forget :  and  shall  we 
ever  ?  The  pen  pauses,  as  we  recall  the 
two  words,  never  forget. 

Send  your  luggage  by  a  porter,  and 
walk  to  Villeneuve,  remembering  eveiy 
step  of  the  way,  that  you  are  "leaving 
your  footprints  on  the  sands  of  time,"  for 
along  that  path  you  may  walk  no  more. 
Already  the  steam  whistle  is  echoing 
among  those  silent  hills — a  truce  to  your 
romantic  cogitations  ;  there  is  no  romance 
in  having  your  luggage  carried  off  in  a 
strange  steamboat  in  a  stranger  land, 
while  you  stand  sky-gazing ;  so,  grasp 
your  shawl  and  umbrella,  all  your  relics 
Vol.  I. 


and  bags,  and  hurry  on  board  !  You  are 
not  in  England,  though  your  vessel  looks 
staunch,  and  if  you  should  shut  your  eyes 
you  might  fancy  you  were,  from  the  num- 
ber of  persons  who  are  speaking  your  na- 
tive tongue ;  but  there  is  too  much  bustle, 
too  much  irregularity,  in  the  starting  of 
those  paddles ;  however,  they  move  at 
last,  and  you  are  beginning  your  first  sail 
through  lake  Geneva. 

Was  there  ever  a  human  being  who 
found  these  first  sensations  precisely  what 
he  expected  ?  Perhaps  there  may  have 
been,  and  for  such  we  must  apologize  for 
our  attention  for  the  first  ten  minutes,  be- 
ing wholly  occupied  by  our  traveling  com- 
panions. There  were  many  tourists  on 
board;  some  of  them  had  come  from 
Chamouni.  We  know  them  by  their  sat- 
isfied, rather  supercilious  air,  and  their 
Alpine  stocks.  There  is  a  young  English 
girl,  with  a  bunch  of  the  "  Rose  dea 
Alpes  "  tied  on  to  the  hook  of  hers.  There 
is  a  dash  of  sentiment  in  it,  and  in  her 
bright  blue  eye.  She  will  be  intelligent, 
communicative,  and  pleasant.  Let  us 
take  the  empty  seats  by  her.  We  have 
spent  a  week  studying  what  she  has 
plainly  never  seen  before ;  we  may  be  of 
equal  benefit  to  each  other,  so  we  make 
those  silent,  but  unmistakable  advances, 
which  she  as  silently  meets.  In  a  few 
minutes  we  are  off  for  the  Hotel  Byron. 

"  Is  that  the  castle  of  Chillon  ?"  she 
asks,  not  to  us  directly,  but  we  are  pre- 
pared to  answer. 

"  Oh  no,  that  large  pile  of  buildings 
is  nothing  but  a  hotel." 

"  I  thought  it  was  an  odd  looking 
prison,"  she  said,  laughing,  but  with  a 
slight  color,  which  showed  no  fondness 
for  making  even  an  unimportant  blunder. 

11  But  there,"  we  said,  pointing  apol- 
ogetically for  our  superior  local  know- 
ledge, to  the  small  island  of  which  Byron 
makes  mention  in  his  "  Prisoner  of  Chil- 
lon," is 

*«the  little  isle 
Which  in  my  very  face  did  smile, 
The  only  one  in  view. " 

"  Byron!"  she  said,  as  I  finished,  "Is 
this  in  truth  'the  little  isle,'  and  hero 
are   'the   three   tall  trees,'   how   very 
11 


166 


Lake  Geneva,  and  its  Associations. 


[June, 


funny."  She  bent  her  head  far  over 
the  side  of  the  boat  until  the  "moun- 
tain breezes  blew  upon  her"  and  her 
cheeks  caught  their  hue  from  "the  young 
flowers  growing  there." 

I  glanced  down  at  the  bunch  of  Alpine 
roses  on  the  stock  which  she  still  held 
in  her  hands.  Sentiment  made  the  land- 
scape for  her.  I  had  been  right  in  my 
conjecture.  She  turned  her  head  con- 
stantly toward  the  "little  isle"  until — 

' '  There  is  the  prison  ! ' '  from  her  older 
companion,  made  her  look  suddenly 
around. 

The  prison  !  Who  would  ever  doubt 
it  was  the  one,  when  once  in  sight  of  it! 
Standing  upon  an  isolated  rock,  within 
a  stone's  throw  of  the  shore,  the  old, 
gray,  turretted  tower  seems  like  a  por- 
tion of  the  rock  itself.  All  around  it 
runs  the  lake,  dark,  deep,  turbid,  while 
a  little  narrow  bridge  with  a  curious  old 
draw  connects  it  with  the  road.  We 
knew  every  window,  every  loop-hole. 
We  have  picked  green,  living  things 
from  its  grown,  hardened  walls.  We 
pointed  out  the  small  opening  through 
which  Bonnivard ,  after  that  long  horrible 
dream,  saw  "  the  little  isle,  smiling  in 
his  face"  in  such  bitter  mockery.  We 
had  put  our  hands  within  the  iron  ring 
which  confined  him  for  those  six  long 
years,  and  had  paced  slowly  with  meas- 
ured steps  the  narrow  path  his  feet  had 
worn  in  the  solid  rock.  Our  boatmoved 
out  of  its  white  track,  and  going  close 
under  the  battlements,  stopped  one  mo- 
ment, so  that  we  could  have  a  nearer 
view.  The  eager  tourists  crowded  upon 
the  side  nearest  the  prison,  until  the 
boat  bent  its  huge  bulk  with  a  visible 
motion,  that  frightened  the  more  timid 
into  an  instant  retreat,  but  numberless 
lips  that  had  been  sealed  before,  were 
repeating  these  words  of  Byron  : 

"Lake  Leman  lies  by  Chillon's  walls: 
A  thousand  feet  in  depth  below, 
Its  massy  waters  meet  and  flow ; 
Thus  much  the  fathom-line  was  sent 
From  Chillon's  snow-white  battlement 
Which  round  about  the  wave  enthrals 
±  double  dungeon,  wall  and  wave 
Have  made — and  like  a  living  grave. 


Below  the  surface  of  the  lake 

The  dark  vault  lies  wherein  we  lay, 

We  heard  it  ripple  night  and  day. " 

And  there  it  was,  rippling  still,  while 
its  waves  sparkled,  broke  and  died  away 
like   the  life  of  that  poet,  whom  more 
than  Bonnivard,  more  than  all  the  his- 
toric associations  of  that  grim  old  castle, 
gives  now  to  the  tourist  the  life  and  soul 
of  these  scenes.     Poor  Byron !  He  never 
was  to  us  so  real  a  person  before,  never 
so  human  and  so  sad  in  his  life  and  in  his 
death,  as  when  sailing  over  this  lake,  we 
found  his  genius  had  given  to  it  so  much 
of  its  immortality.    That  very  New  Eng- 
land minister  (we  know  he  is  one)  would 
as  soon  put  Voltaire  into  the  hands  of  his 
growing  boy  as  Byron,  and  yet,  in  much 
the  same  tone  and  manner  in  which  he 
would  read  one  of  Watt's  divine  hymns 
from  his  pulpit,  he  repeats — 
1 '  Chillon !  thy  prison  is  a  holy  place, 
And  thy  sad  floor,  an  altar,  for  'twas  trod 
Until  his  very  steps  have  left  a  trace, 
Worn,  as  if  the  cold  pavement  wei'e  a  sod, 
By  Bonnivard.    May  none  those  marks  efface, 
For  they  appeal  from  tyranny  to  God." 

The  minister  drops  both  his  hands  on 
the  railing  of  the  boat,  as  he  finishes  the 
last  line.  This  is  his  most  impressive 
gesture,  used  with  great  effect  in  that 
white,  wooden  pulpit,  more  than  four 
thousand  miles  away. 

And  now  comes  Clarens !  Will  our 
sentimental  young  lady  be  as  familiar 
with  Rousseau,  as  she  was  with  Byron? 
for  Clarens  was  the  spot  designated  by 
Rousseau  as  the  scene  of  the  loves  of 
Heloise  and  Abelard. 

"  Nouvelle  Heloise!"  we  say  apolo- 
getically, pointing  to  "Clarens!  sweet 
Clarens ! ' ' 

"  Indeed,"  she  answers  in  a  dry,  cold 
tone,  "  It  looks  as  if  it  were  a  very  nice 
place,  the  view  of  the  Alps  and  of  the 
Rhone  valley  must  be  quite  fine." 

Rousseau  was  French,  and  therefore, 
though  no  worse  man  than  Byron,  never 
fitted  for  English  ears ;  but  here  are  a 
party  of  French,  and  listen !  they  are 
repeating  the  exquisite  passages  with 
which  the  book  abounds,  with  all  the 
love  and  reverent  familiarity  with  which 


1865.] 


Lake  Geneva,  and  its  Associations. 


167 


a  few  minutes  ago,  we  were  reciting 
Byron.  Clarens  is  a  Mecca  for  the  sen- 
timental, loving  Parisian,  and  the  bright 
eyes  and  half-opened,  rose-tipped  lips 
of  that  group  of  young  French  girls  show 
that  Heloise  ' '  is  not  dead  but  sleepeth. ' ' 

Here  is  Vevay  !  Our  boat  runs  con- 
stantly along  this  town-built  shore.  It 
is  a  pleasant  arrangement,  for  it  gives 
the  broad,  Alp-bound,  southern  banks, 
with  the  lake  for  its  foreground.  Ve- 
vay, is  a  famous  English  residence.  The 
Pensions  are  good,  and  what  is  very  im- 
portant to  the  English,  cheap.  There  is 
a  swarm  of  brown  hats  and  flounced 
dresses  coming  down  the  bank,  to  see 
if  they  have  any  acquaintances  on  board. 
How  ruddy,  and— may  we  be  forgiven — 
coarse  they  look,  but  what  gentle,  pleas- 
ant voices  they  have  !  See,  the  very 
motion  of  those  recognizing  handker- 
chiefs, is  quiet,  graceful  and  lady  like, 
if  they  were  Americans  (we  shall  have 
to  ask  forgiveness  again)  they  would 
call  i»4e»dy»b»id  tones  to  their  friends, 
who  would  answer  back  as  noisily. 

Vevay  has  charming  Alpine  and  lake 
views;  on  no  spot  on  the  lake  is  the  water 
of  a  deeper,  more  celestial  blue,  but  we 
have  no  wish  to  land,  we  shall  not  stop 
until  we  reach  Lausanne,  and  now  for  a 
good,  fair  view  of  the  lake  itself.  We 
mean  its  waters,  so  celebrated  for  this 
peculiar  color.  One  half  the  glowing 
stories  we  have  read,  we  freely  confess, 
until  this  moment,  we  have  believed 
fabulous. 

This  cerulean  blue  !  Is  it  a  reality, 
or  an  imagination  ?  Distance  may  lend 
enchantment  to  the  view.  Go  to  the 
bow  of  your  boat,  and  look  out  there, 
before  you,  to  the  spot  where  the  sky 
and  the  earth  meet,  or  rather  to  the  spot 
where  the  sky  seems  to  have  fallen,  and 
to  have  spread  itself  out  for  your  boat 
to  sail  over.  Look  down  where  the 
prow  is  just  going  to  touch,  blue  as — 
we  pause  for  a  comparison,  it  is  the 
Leavens,  the  deep,  Boft,  near,  living 
Italian  heaven.  There  is  nothing  else 
to  liken  it  to,  in  all  this  beautiful,  wide 
world.  There  at  the  side  of  your  boat, 
where  the  waters  have  parted  for  your 


path,  lie  little  hills  of  blue  green,  an 
artist's  color.  Raphael  uses  it,  in  the 
shadows  of  his  blue,  mantled  Madonnas; 
we  never  saw  it  any  where  but  there, 
and  here. 

Go  to  the  stern  of  the  boat — pearl 
white  !  Now  these  waves  dash  up  their 
peerless  sides  for  a  moment,  that  the  sun  \ 
may  borrow  from  them  a  ray  of  light, 
which  the}'  themselves  have  stolen  from 
the  pearl-lined  depths  below. 

Well,  it  was  not  a  fable.  We  might 
look  a  life-time  upon  it,  and  we  should 
always  find  stealing  over  us,  a  new  sense 
of  beauty,  unimagined  before. 

We  are  in  no  haste  for  Lausanne,  but 
our  captain  is,  for  the  steam  is  up,  and 
the  steep  rocky  sides  of  the  lake  are 
growing  gradually  flatter  and  flatter, 
while  vineyards,  sweet  sloping  gardens, 
pretty  villas  and  clumps  of  trees,  are 
taking  their  places,  and  here  are  the 
steepled  banks  of  Lausanne.  Lausanne  ! 
It  is  only  another  name  for  Gibbon,  for 
Gibbon  makes  all  the  interest  for  us  here, 
as  much  as  Rousseau  at  Clarens,  and  By- 
ron at  Chillon.  Here ,  Gibbon  spent  many 
years  of  his  long  and  solitary  life.  Gib- 
bon's house  !  It  is  the  first  thing  Eng- 
lish or  American  travelers  ask  for,  as 
they  pass  by  the  town.  A  large  hotel 
occupies  its  site  ;  you  see  it,  as  you  sail 
by,  and  the  very  garden  plot  made 
memorable  by  these  words  from  his  pen : 
' '  It  was  on  the  day,  or  rather  the  night 
of  1787  between  the  hours  of  eleven  and 
twelve  that  I  wrote  the  last  line,  of  the 
last  page  [Decline  and  Fall  of  the  Roman 
Empire]  in  a  summer  house  in  my  gar- 
den. After  laying  down  my  pen  I  took 
several  turns  in  the  berceau,  or  covered 
walk  of  accacias,  which  commands  a 
prospect  of  the  country,  the  lakes  and 
the  mountains.  The  air  was  temperate, 
the  sky  was  serene,  the  silver  orb  of  the 
moon  was  reflected  from  the  waves,  all 
nature  was  silent.' '  And  Gibbon  doubt- 
less felt  an  intense  sympathy  with  thia 
silent  rest  of  nature,  a  feeling  that  his 
day  was  far  spent,  his  work  done,  and 
the  night  fast  coming  on. 

It  seems  singular,  that  so  far  in  our 
sketch  of  the  lake  and  its  associations, 


168 


Lake  Geneva,  and  its  Associations. 


[June, 


all  the  celebrities  connected  with  it  should 
be  those  whom  the  world  has  long  since 
stamped  as  being  "  without  God  and  with- 
out hope."  It  is  hardly  possible  to  ima- 
gine how  years  can  be  spent  amid  such 
scenery,  and  the  heart  never  go  up  "  from 
nature  to  nature's  God." 

Glance  from  your  boat,  as  it  rests  a  mo- 
ment at  the  wharf,  upon  the  surrounding 
scenery.  The  shore  recedes  on  the  oppo- 
site side,  and  broad,  high  mountains  seem 
shutting  you  in  both  from  heaven  and 
earth.  Here,  too,  is  that  beautiful  Rhone 
valley,  and  if  you  can  spare  a  look  at  it, 
you  will  find  the  lake  bluer  than  ever. 

Our  boat  is  again  in  motion,  and  the 
tourists  are  rushing  eagerly  to  that  part 
of  the  deck  from  which  they  are  promised 
their  first  view  of  Mt.  Blanc.  We  pass 
Morges,  and  there  it  is!  We  know  it, 
every  one  of  us.  See,  how  its  snowy  head 
lifts  itself  like  a  monarch  over  all  the  sur- 
rounding objects !  Shall  we  attempt  to 
describe  it  ?  It  was  certain  that  we  were 
gazing  upon  it  now,  and  that  the  sun  was 
glancing  back  from  its  great  glittering 
aiguilles,  as  if  it  was  reflected  from  those 
"  pearly  gates"  which  inclose  the  distant, 
celestial  city ;  and  there  we  stood,  all  si- 
lent, not  awe-struck,  for  it  was  only  beau- 
ty, not  sublimity,  which  reached  us  from 
those  far-off  peaks.  The  New  England 
minister  was  the  first  to  speak.  He  said,  so 
that  every  one  on  deck  could  hear,  "Which 
by  his  strength  setteth  fast  the  mountains, 
being  girded  with  power."  "  Girded  with 
power."  The  words  had  a  new,  deeper 
meaning  to  us  then,  and  as  we  repeated 
them  over  and  over  again,  we  thanked  our 
somewhat  officious  fellow-traveler. 

On,  now!  with  the  sunlight  glancing 
back  from  Mt.  Blanc ;  from  the  transpa- 
rent amethyst  waves;  from  the  valleys 
and  the  hills — on  to  Coppet ! 

It  is  no  wonder  that  here  Madame  de 
Staei  came  when  she  grew  weary  of  the 
great  noisy  world.  What  a  place  to  dream 
of,  and  with,  Corinne.  The  very  air 
grows  still,  as  we  slowly  approach.  There 
is  her  house,  with  its  two  gray  towers, 
and  there  by  that  long,  low  window,  that 
seems  almost  hung  out  from  the  rest  of 
the  house,  is  the  room  in  which  Madame 


de  Stael  used  to  study  and  write.  Some 
one — it  is  our  pretty,  sentimental  English 
girl — whispers,  "That  there  is  still  pre- 
served in  this  room  the  inkstand  and  table 
which  she  used  in  writing."  There  is 
nothing  of  Corinne  in  this  young  ad- 
mirer, but  her  capacity  of  loving,  and  that 
subdued  and  softened  look  in  her  eyes, 
that  will  dim  as  they  recall  the  touching 
scenes  in  the  life  and  death  of  the  poor 
Italian  girl.  How  impossible  it  is,  to  sep- 
arate entirely  the  author  from  the  printed 
works.  It  was  not  the  French  minister 
ISTeckar's  daughter  who  lit  up  with  such 
intense  sympathy  the  dim  windows  of  the 
gray  old  turrets;  not  the  somewhat  vain, 
somewhat  weak  and  foolish  politician,  but 
the  genius  and  the  woman — the  true  wo- 
man, more  than  all.  There,  in  that  chapel, 
hidden  almost  by  that  clump  of  trees,  she 
lies  buried,  by  the  side  of  her  scheming 
and  disappointed  father,  and  you  feel  as 
you  gaze  lovingly  toward  the  spot,  that 
her  grave  covered  a  warm,  throbbing  hu- 
man heart. 

Our  boat  does  not  stop  at  Coppet  this 
morning,  and  we  are  nearing  Geneva ;  we 
are  leaving  the  towers  and  the  trees,  with 
even  the  hills,  behind,  and  now  we  stand 
out  for  the  middle  of  the  lake,  in  order, 
no  doubt,  that  we  may  see  the  many  beau- 
tiful villas  and  country  seats  with  which 
both  shores  are  covered.  How  the  En- 
glish wander  every  where ;  here  they  are, 
with  such  very  English -looking  houses. 
You  will  know  them  by  their  excessive 
neatness,  and  entire  freedom  from  orna- 
ment. 

There,  on  the  south  shore,  tall,  stately, 
but  not  poetical,  excepting  in  its  lake- 
view,  conspicuous  from  all  the  rest,  stands 
the  Diodati.  Byron  once  lived  here,  and 
wrote  while  here,  Manfred,  and  the  third 
canto  of  Childe  Harold.  Byron  haunted 
this  lake,  like  a  discontented  soul,  as  he 
really  was,  and  his  ghost,  moaning  and 
groaning,  "  still  walks." 

These  residences  now  begin  to  lose  their 
country  look ;  there  are  fewer  gardens  and 
trees,  and  more  brick  and  mortar.  You 
sec  plainly  that  you  are  approaching  Ge- 
neva. 

How  deep,  and  blue,  and  still  the  lake 


1865.] 


Lake  Geneva,  and  its  Associations. 


1G9 


re  !  Here  it  is  rounded  off,  finding  its  vent 
in  the  waters  of  the  Rhone,  which,  hav- 
ing passed  quietly  along  through  its  bed, 
now  leaps  like  a  caged  chamois  to  its 
freedom. 

Here  are  other  steamboats  coming  out, 
and  going  in,  and  small  sail-boats  rock 
beside  us,  or  the  rowers,  in  some  gay- 
painted  craft,  lie  by  a  moment  on  their 
oars  while  they  gaze  on  our  crowded  deck 
as  if  they  expected  to  find  it  peopled  with 
friends. 

How  quickly  our  boat  puffs  its  way  up 
amid  a  crowd  of  small  craft  to  the 
wharf.  What  a  plac?  !  Is  it  holiday  in 
Geneva  that  every  o::e  has  turned  out 
to  see  our  boat  come  in  ;  or  have  we 
some  unknown  prince  of  the  blood,  on 
board.  No  sooner  do  we  touch  the 
quay,  than  such  an  elbowing,  pushing, 
crowding,  loud  talking  and  boisterous 
gesticulation,  takes  place,  that  we  have 
much  difficulty  in  believing,  we  are  not 
just  entering  New  York,  in  one  of  our 
river  boats.  It  is  very  absurd.  You 
laugh  and  are  angry,  arc  angry  and 
laugh  again,  for  every  piec?  of  your 
luggage  is  seized  by  as  many  porters  as 
there  are  handles  to  the  articles,  and  all 
the  time  you  read  the  name  of  the  hotel 
for  which  your  are  destined,  printed  in 
great  letters  on  a  building  not  a  stone 
throw  form  you,  "L'Ecude  Geneve."  It 
might  as  well  be  ten  miles  off,  as  far  as 
your  speedy  prospect  of  reaching  it  is 
concerned.  Be  patient,  and  bide  your 
time.  Nowhere  in  the  world  do  you 
learn  so  well  just  what  Longfellow 
meant  wh  n  he  wrote,  "  learn  to  labor 
and  to  wait,"  as  you  do  in  traveling  in 
Europe. 

If  you  are  wise,  you  will  take  your 
seats,  and  appear  not  in  the  least  haste  ; 
be  sure  if  you  do,  you  will  be  the  first 
attended  to.  And  so,  Ave  called  a  porter 
from  the  "  L'Ecu,"  and  watched  with 
interest  the  scene  before  us.  It  has 
been  too  often  described  to  bear  repeti- 
tion here  ;  suffice  it  to  say,  that  in  the 
proce  s  of  time,  we  found  ourselves  in 
a  delightful  room  at  the  "  L'Ecu," 
looking  directly  upon  the  lake,  in  the 
pleasantest   of   all  places,   where  the 


Rhone  is  dashing  away  to  the  green 
country  beyond. 

This  then,  is  the  end  of  this  far- 
famed  lake.  No,  not  quite,  for  of  all  the 
places  on  the  lake,  Geneva  is  the  most 
replete  with  interesting  associations, 
but  our  further  notices  must  be  extrem- 
ely brief. 

Voltaire  chose  this  spot  out  from  all 
this  world,  to  blight  with  his  presence. 
Only  six  miles  away,  his  Ferney,  and 
every  inch  of  ground  between  here  and 
there  has  been  profaned  by  his  foot- 
steps. Here,  within  sight  of  all  these 
outspread  glories  of  the  Invisible,  he 
dared  boldly  and  impiously,  to  deny  his 
existence,  and  spent  the  shafts  of  his 
ill-omened  wit,  in  hurling  defiance  at 
Him,  in  whose  hand  these  mountains 
could  be  "  taken  up  as  a  very  little  thing, 
and  removed  into  the  sea."  For  nearly 
twenty  years  he  resided  here,  collect- 
ing around  him,  all  the  intellectual  bril- 
liancy and  power  of  Europe.  The  idol  of 
the  great,  the  friend  and  companion  of 
kings  and  princes,  boasting  and  bab- 
ling,  through  years  of  undisguised  infi- 
delity, and  blasting  with  that  greatest 
of  all  curses,  the  presence  of  a  bad  man, 
these  scenes  of  grandeur  and  beauty 
upon  which  God  had  "  set  his  seal." 
Endeavoring  to  make  Ferney  another 
Eden,  but  one  where  the  serpent  lurked 
about  undisguised,  and  where  the  tree 
of  knowledge,  bore  only  the  knowledge 
of  evil.  We  went  to  the  Ferney,  half 
expecting  to  see  the  flaming  sword, 
waving  over  the  gate  ;  but  it  did  not 
need  it.  Ruin  and  Desolation  sat  like 
watchmen  on  either  side.  The  mark 
was  "  set  upon  the  forehead,"  and  you 
wondered  as  you  looked  around,  how 
many  Abels  had  fallen  victims  to  this 
one  bold,  bad  man.  Rousseau,  John 
Calvin  and  Voltaire,  lived  at  one  time  in 
Geneva  !  What  an  assemblage  !  and 
what  wonder  that  Voltaire  and  Rous- 
seau should  have  united  in  opposing 
and  condemning  John  Calvin. 

From  amidst  the  close  confinement  of 
his  student  life  Calvin  must  have  looked 
upon  these  men,  almost  as  beings  of  an- 
other world.     The  genius-laden  watch- 


170 


Lake  Geneva,  and  its  Associations. 


[June, 


maker's  son,  filled  with  wild,  reckless, 
dissolute  impulses  ;  joyous  in  the  joy  of 
God's  world  ;  listening  for  the  rustle 
of  every  bird's  wing  that  folded  itself 
softly  above  him,  and  searching  out  with 
his  quick,  poet-eye  the  humblest  flower 
that  closed  its  tiny  leaf  over  its  untold 
beauties  ;  giving  to  nature  the  earnest 
love  of  an  earnest  heart ;  and  receiving 
from  her  in  return,  the  power  to  paint 
the  human,  all  divine  ;  creating  beings 
too  fair,  too  fond  ;  an  iconoclast,  whose 
idols  had  less  of  earth  than  of  the  old, 
classic,  sensuous  heaven  ;  embodiments 
of  Grecian  beauty  and  Grecian  spiritu- 
ality. Upon  such  a  man,  what  kind  of  in- 
fluence could  John  Calvin  have  exerted. 
Overpowering  upon  all  the  rest  of  Ge- 
neva, it  is  no  wonder  that  it  should 
have  fallen  unheeded  here.  Rousseau, 
believed  in  no  stern  Being,  who  had 
made  such  a  world,  and  given  ample 
powers  for  enjoying  it,  and  yet  required 
that  strict  seli-control  which  said  to  the 
waves  of  human  passion,  "  thus  far,  but 
no  farther:"  while  Calvin,  pale  and 
exhausted  from  long  vigils,  and  cease- 
less prayer,  wore  out  life's  best  ener- 
gies in  strict  abstinence,  and  never- 
ending  austerities.  Standing  upon  the 
dividing  line,  where  the  gloom  of  mo- 
nastic life  was  just  begining  to  soften  in 
the  twilight  of  the  reformation,  uncer- 
tain whether  the  natural  impulses  were 
from  above  or  below  ;  melting  at  the 
words  of  love,  yet  steeling  his  heart  for 
fear  that  they  should  be  the  voice  of 
the  tempter  ;  drinking  in  with  his  own 
deep,  poet's  soul,  the  "  thoughts  that 
burned,"  as  they  fell  from  the  pens 
of  the  godless  ones  ;  thriving  with  the 
sense  of  beauty  and  love,  and  gentle 
sadness,  which  stole  into  his  heart 
from   the   passion-burdened  words    of 


Rousseau,  and  confessing  in  that  meek 
humility  as  a  sin,  which  might  be  the 
one  never  to  be  forgiven,  that  upon 
those  pages  of  Voltaire  he  had  found 
lessons  of  practical  wisdom,  and  deep 
truths  of  earthly  love,  whijh  had  left 
their  influence  upon  his  stern,  strong 
mind  forever. 

As  these  three  men  lived  then,  they 
live  now,  and  when  the  light  of  this  our 
first  night  in  Geneva  faded  away  from 
the  still  sky,  and  the  still  lake,  we  leaned 
far  out  of  our  window,  and  though  the 
air  is  filled  with  the  hum  of  busy,  living 
voices,  there  falls  upon  our  ears,  not  the 
wild  ringing  laugh  of  the  poet  Rousseau, 
as  he  trills  his  love  song,  to  the  listen- 
ing, loved  one;  not  the  sharp,  keen  witti- 
cism, with  which  the  old  man  Voltaire, 
weary  at  last  of  a  world  that  had  long 
since  been  weary  of  him,  sought  to  bring 
back  again  to  his  dull  ear,  the  words  of 
adulation,  not  the  mumbled  curses  of 
God  and  man,  which  were  the  last  sounds 
lingering  upon  his  pale  and  parching 
lips,  but  a  strong,  earnest,  manly  voice, 
reaches  us  through  the  soft  hush  of  this 
summer  night,  and  we  know  it  is  John 
Calvin,  for  the  words  uttered  once  "shook 
the  world." 

And  as  we  listen,  the  bright  stars 
come  out  one  by  one  in  the  heaven  above 
and  the  heaven  beneath  us,  and  we 
watch  them  as  the  ripples  break  over 
their  silent  depths.  A  moment  gone  ! 
then  there,  bright  and  steady  as  before, 
and  we  say  to  ourselves,  so  it  may  be 
with  these  men,  who  once  lived  and 
wrote  here,  obscured  for  a  passing  mo- 
ment by  a  ripple  in  the  great  ocean  of 
time,  but  the  light  of  their  genius  like 
that  of  the  stars  will  burn  on  undimin- 
ished forever. 


SPRING. 
Once  more  thou  comest,  O  delicious  Spring ! 


And  as  thy  light  and  gentle  footsteps  tread 
Among  earth's  glories,  desolate  and  dead, 

Breathest  revival  over  everything. 

Thy  genial  spirit  is  abroad  to  bring 

The  cold  and  faded  into  life  and  bloom, 
Emblem  of  that  which  shall   unlock  the 
tomb, 


And  take  away  the  fell  destroyer's  sting. 

Therefore  thou  hast  the  warmer  welcoming  : 
For  Nature  speaks  not  of  herself  alone, 
But  in  her  resurrection  tells  our  own. 

As  from  its  grave  comes  forth  the  buried  grain, 
So  man's  frail  body,  in  corruption  sown, 

In  incorruption  shall  be  raised  again. 


1865.] 


The  Choice  of  Companions  in  Youth. 


171 


THE  CHOICE  OF  COMPANIONS  IN  YOUTH. 


I  found  myself,  the  other  day,  recalling 
to  memory  the  companions  of  my  youth, 
and  reflecting  upon  their  success  or  their 
failure.  It  has  long  been  a  maxim  with 
me,  that  if  a  man  succeeds  permanently 
there  is  a  good  reason  for  it.  He  cither 
possesses  talent,  or  industry,  or  persever- 
ance, or  self-government,  or  sagacity,  or 
disinterested  kindness,  or  some  element  or 
elements  of  character  that  render  him  a 
desirable  associate  to  men  of  advanced 
standing.  So,  if  he  fails,  there  i3  always 
a  good  reason  for  this  also.  He  may  be 
wanting  in  capacity,  or  more  frequently 
he  is  indolent,  pleasure-loving,  fitful  and 
selfish,  governed  by  passion  instead  of 
reason  and  conscience,  or  he  has  the  un- 
fortunate tendency  always  to  stand  in  his 
own  light.  A  young  man  who  desires  to 
fulfill  his  destiny  must  have  in  view  some 
elevated  object  in  life,  and  he  must  reso- 
lutely sacrifice  every  thing  inconsistent 
with  the  attainment  of  it.  Let  him  do 
this,  in  humble  confidence  on  God,  and 
quietly  bide  his  time.  Providence  will 
take  care  of  the  rest. 

A  young  man,  however,  with  no  bad 
intentions,  is  liable  to  failure  from  causes 
of  which  he  does  not  distinctly  see  the  re- 
sults. Among  these,  one  of  the  most  se- 
ductive and  also  most  fatal  is  indiscretion 
in  the  choice  of  companions.  It  is  as 
true  now  as  ever  it  wras,  that  a  man  is 
known  by  the  company  he  keeps.  Young 
men  are  naturally  diffident.  They  are 
shy,  and  fear  to  associate  with  those  whom 
they  believe  to  know  more  than  them- 
selves. Instead  of  assiduously  cultivating 
themselves,  they  keep  out  of  the  way, 
until,  after  a  few  years,  they  have  reason 
to  be  ashamed  of  their  ignorance.  They 
know  also  that  good  society  imposes  re- 
straints, and  they  do  not  wish  to  be  re- 
strained. It  has  its  understood  rules  of 
behavior,  and  as  they  do  not  choose  to 
learn  these  by  social  intercourse,  they 
fear  the  reproach  of  awkwardness  and  ill- 
breeding.  Aware  of  their  unfitness  for 
the  society  of  intelligent  and  well-bred 
men,  they  comfort  themselves  by  ridicul- 


ing usages  which  the  common  sense  of 
mankind  has  for  real  convenience  every- 
where established.  Thus  many  young 
men  of  respectable  talent  grow  up  as  out- 
siders, standing  aloof  from  those  who 
would  cheerfully  receive  them  as  com- 
panions and  friends ;  from  those,  indeed, 
whose  friendship  would  be  invaluable  as 
an  introduction  to  an  honorable  position 
in  life. 

But  man  is  a  social  animal ;  he  must 
have  associates  and  intimates.  This  is 
especially  the  case  with  the  young.  They 
can  not  live  in  solitude.  Having  shut 
themselves  out  from  one  class  of  associ- 
ates, they  naturally  turn  to  another.  They 
are  shy  of  those  who  know  more  than 
themselves,  and  they  instinctively  seek 
for  those  who  know  less.  They  do  not 
like  to  subject  themselves  to  restraint,  and 
they  choose  society  in  which  they  will  be 
under  no  restraint  whatever.  They  turn 
from  associates  who  would  observe,  ever 
so  kindly,  any  impropriety  in  conversa- 
tion or  behavior,  and  select  associates 
with  whom  they  may  do  and  talk  just  as 
they  please.  Thus,  before  they  are  aware, 
they  find  themselves  intimate  with  none 
but  men  in  low  life.  Their  conversation 
is  redolent  of  slang  phrases.  They  are 
familiar  with  nothing  but  the  small  talk 
of  the  neighborhood,  especially  with  that 
which  bears  disparagingly  upon  men  of 
whom  the  community  think  well.  If  they 
are  fond  of  music,  they  sing  abundantly, 
but  only  among  themselves,  and  their 
songs  are  coarse  and  boisterous,  with  a 
tendency  to  something  worse.  They  think 
little  of  propriety  of  dress,  but  choose  to 
be  either  slatterns  or  fops.  If  a  young 
man  be  lively  and  spirited,  or,  as  is  tech- 
nically called,  "  a  good  fellow,"  he  may 
be  occasionally  profane  or  obscene,  or 
now  and  then  intemperate,  it  only  creates 
the  remark  that  A.  B.  is  a  little  "tight." 
Their  meetings  frequently  droop  and  must 
be  enlivened  by  a  game  of  cards ;  the  win- 
ners must  pay  for  a  supper,  which  leads 
to  late  hours,  and  is  a  preparation  for 
something  worse.     In  short,  this  class  of 


172 


The  Choice  of  Companions  in  Youth. 


[June, 


young  men  form  a  society  by  themselves; 
they  establish  a  public  opinion  to  which 
they  all  submit,  and  this  public  opinion 
always  emanates  from  the  lowest  and  most 
sensual  among  them.  Under  these  cir- 
cumstances they  easily  slide  from  indiffer- 
ent to  bad,  from  bad  to  worse.  One  after 
another  becomes  abandoned.  If  any  es- 
cape they  find  that  while  they  have  taken 
one  path,  the  young  men  of  intelligence 
and  virtue  have  taken  another ;  and  these 
paths  have  greatly  diverged.  Dissociated 
from  all  that  is  honorable  and  noble,  they 
have  sense  enough  remaining  to  feel  their 
degradation.  Without  confidence  in  them- 
selves, they  are  proud  of  a  passing  recog- 
nition from  men  with  whom  they  might 
and  ought  to  have  been  the  equals  and 
associates. 

I  well  remember  a  schoolmate  of  mine 
at  the  acadenr)'.  John  P.  was  a  boy  of 
respectable  parents,  of  good  but  not 
brillia:  t  talents.  With  steady  applica- 
tion he  was  capable  of  standing  well  in 
his  class,  and  at  first  he  held  a  good  rank 
as  a  scholar.  He  was  quiet  and  good- 
tempere J ,  but  shy,  and  seemed  disposed 
to  keep  by  himself,  at  least  he  was  not 
fond  of  a  sociating  with  those  of  his  own 
standing.  We  did  not  know  what  to 
make  of  him,  for  he  seemed  to  have 
nothing  in  common  with  the  rest  of  us. 
By  degrees,  however,  the  mystery  of  his 
conduct  was  explained.  He  had  asso- 
ciates and  intimates,  but  they  were  com- 
monly younger  than  himself,  and  boys 
whose  pursuits  had  nothing  in  common 
with  ours.  He  had  imbibed  a  taste  for 
low  society.  His  intimates  were  rude, 
uneducated,  and  rather  rowdy  boys, 
whose  conversation  could  not  by  any 
possibility  call  to  mind  any  of  the  studies 
in  which  he  was  engaged.  To  use  a 
eommon  expression,  they  were  "  fellows 
of  no  account,"  and  they  hung  loosely 
on  the  community.  At  times,  though 
so  young,  he  was  seen  intoxicated.  His 
scholarship  had  become  irregular,  when 
I  left  him  to  enter  college. 

He  followed  me  in  a  year.  His  habits 
had  become  fixed.  He  was  less  than 
ever  at  home  with  intelligent  and  well- 
bred  young  men.      His    fondness    for 


liquor  had  increased,  ne  rarely  took  a 
walk  for  exercise  without  stopping  at  a 
grocery  before  his  return.  His  scholar- 
ship declined  as  he  advanced,  and  at 
last  he  was  continued  in  college  by  suffer- 
ance rather  than  from  merit.  He  was, 
however,  graduated,  with  a  bias  towards 
intemperance  deeply  stamped  upon  him. 
I  frequently  afterwards  inquired  about 
him  but  could  gain  no  information.  A 
star  before  his  name  on  the  triennial 
catalogue,  is  now  all  the  record  that 
remains  of  my  old  schoolmate,  John  P. 

There  is  one  source  of  this  tendency 
to  low  society  to  which  I  have  never 
seen  an  allusion.  It  is  the  love  of  horses. 
Young  men  seem  naturally  fond  of  riding 
and  driving,  they  love  to  see  an  animal 
in  good  condition.  They  wish  to  under- 
stand horseflesh,  its  good  and  bad  points, 
its  paces,  its  diseases,  the  ways  of  the 
horse  on  the  road  and  in  the  stable. 
Their  great  ambition  is  to  handle  the 
"  ribbons  "  skillfully,  to  drive  a  fast  but 
somewhat  dangerous  horse,  and  to  be 
able  to  pass  their  brethren  of  a  similar 
taste  upon  the  road. 

Now,  the  persons  who  most  abound 
in  this  kind  of  knowledge  and  skill, 
whose  j  dgments  are,  in  their  own  opin- 
ion, infallible  in  everything  pertaining 
to  a  horse,  are  ostlers,  grooms,  coach- 
men and  stage-drivers.  They  naturally 
become  the  chosen  companions  of  any 
young  person  who  is  smit  en  with  the 
tendencies  to  which  I  have  alluded. 
Their  whole  talk  is  horses,  and  they  are 
well  pleased  to  initiate  our  neophyte 
into  all  the  mysteries  of  the  craft.  Soon 
there  grows  up  an  intimacy  between 
them  and  the  young  man  who  ought  to 
be  the  happy  companion  of  parents, 
brothers  and  sisters  around  the  happy 
fireside  of  home,  finds  his  chosen  place 
of  resort  the  stable,  and  his  intimate 
companions  grooms  and  coachmen.  He 
can  neither  talk  nor  think  of  anything 
but  horses,  and  to  him  conversation  isj 
a  blank  that  turns  upon  anything  clse-^ 
The  choicest  portion  of  his  life  is  thus 
wasted  in  acquiring  knowledge  of  no 
po  sible  use  to  him;  nay  more,  he  is 
shutting  himself  out  of  society  that  would 


1865.] 


The  Choice  of  Companions  in  Youth. 


173 


improve  him,  and  is  forming  intimacies 
of  which  the  tendency  is  inevitably 
downward.  He  ignores  the  rank  to 
which  Providence  has  assigned  him,  and 
it  will  be  well  if  he  is  able  to  take  any 
rank  at  all. 

A  striking  illustration  of  this  result  is 
seen  in  the  history  of  the  Dutch  families 
in  the  agricultural  parts  of  the  state  of 
New  York.  The  original  Dutch  inhabi- 
tants were  a  race  remarkable  for  indus- 
try, plainness,  frugality,  sound  sense, 
and  strong  attachment  to  religious  ob- 
servances. They,  however,  adhered  to 
their  own  language,  and  held  the  lan- 
guage of  the  Yankees  in  contempt. 
They  thus  shut  themselves  out  from  the 
influences  of  an  English  education.  Their 
sons  grew  up  in  comparative  ignorance, 
and  became  universally  enamored  of 
horse  flesh.  No  young  man  had  a  higher 
ambition  than  to  possess  the  finest  horse 
in  the  reighborhood.  Horse  racing, 
gambling  and  drinking  rapidly  followed, 
and  the  Dutch  families  soon  melted  away. 
The  only  record  of  their  existence  is  in 
the  names  of  the  towns  which  they  set- 
tled, and  where  they  once  lived  in  rural 
and  hospitable  magnificence. 

But  it  will  be  asked,  are  not  grooms 
and  ostlers  and  coachmen  as  good  as 
anybody,  and  is  not  a  man  to  be  esteemed 
not  for  his  calling,  but  for  what  he  act- 
ually is  ?  Undoubtedly  an  honest  and 
useful  calling  is  no  disgrace,  it  is  rather 
an  honor  to  any  one .  An  ostler  may  be  a 
more  respectable  man  than  a  millionaire, 
and  a  millionaire  may  be  a  more  respect- 
able man  than  an  ostler.  A  mean,  sel- 
fish, vulgar  rich  man  deserves  no  more 
respect  than  a  mean,  selfish,  vulgar  poor 
man.  If  then  we  find  good  and  bad  men 
in  all  the  walks  of  life,  why  should  we 
confine  ourselves  to  one  class,  and  ex- 
clude from  our  association  all  the  others. 
Let  us  treat  them  all  as  they  deserve. 
Because  there  are  bad,  mercenary,  rich 
merchants,  as  well  as  among  grooms, 
this  is  no  reason  for  choosing  grooms  as 
our  chief  associates. 

But  this  is  not  all.  Horses  are  valu- 
able and  it  is  important  that  those  who 
have  the  care  of  them  should  understand 


horse  flesh.  They  may  well  devote  their 
life  to  the  pursuit  of  this  knowledge. 
But  is  this  a  reason  why  a  young  man 
who  is  destined  for  other  pursuits  should 
spend  the  best  part  of  his  life  in  acquir- 
ing a  skill  which  in  a  few  years  will  bo 
to  him  entirely  valueless  ? 

Nor  is  this  all.  The  position  that  a 
young  man  shall  hold  in  society  depends 
greatly  on  the  impression  which  he  makes 
on  the  men  who  are  now  in  active  busi- 
ness, and  on  their  belief  that  he  is  one  in 
whose  intelligence  and  virtue  they  may 
safely  confide.  He  who  avoids  their  com- 
pany, is  the  companion  of  grooms  and 
coachmen,  and  who  is  known  to  be  capa- 
ble of  nothing  but  driving  fast  horses,  at  the 
imminent  risk  of  humble  pedestrians,  will 
never  be  selected  to  occupy  an  important 
situation.  He  falls  out  of  his  natural 
line.  No  place  is  open  for  him,  and  he 
passes  through  life  complaining  that  every 
one  is  against  him. 

Let  every  young  man  who  wishes  to 
succeed  in  life,  have  an  object  in  view,  to 
the  accomplishment  of  which  every  effort 
shall  be  directed.  A  miscellaneous  life 
leads  only  to  incidental  and  miscellaneous 
results.  Having  decided  upon  his  object, 
let  him  spend  his  youth  in  preparing  him- 
self to  fulfill  the  duties  of  the  place  which 
he  desires  to  occupy. 

Let  him  dismiss  at  once  every  habit  and 
every  association  that  will  in  the  least  in- 
terfere with  this  preparation.  Let  him 
cultivate  in  advajice,  that  knowledge 
which  he  will  need  when  he  comes  to  act. 
Let  him  net  suppose  that  knowledge  will 
come  by  magic  whenever  he  wants  it.  It 
will  never  come  unless  he  has  before  ac- 
quired it.  A  merchant  who  needs  assist- 
ance can  not  spend  time  to  teach  him,  he 
needs  one  who  has  alreaely  taught  himself. 

Let  him  cultivate  habits  of  industry. 
Nothing  valuable  in  this  life  is  attainable 
without  labor.  Why  should  he  hope  to 
be  an  exception  ?  Let  him  not  be  seen 
riding,  loitering,  stopping  at  the  corners 
of  the  streets  to  inquire  the  news.  Pro- 
ficiency in  this  line  is  no  recommendation. 

In  choosing  his  associates  let  him  se- 
lect those  who  will  improve  him.  If  ho 
is  awkward,  let  him  cultivate  the  ac- 


174 


Recollections  of  Sea  Sights. 


[June, 


quaintance  of  well-bred  people,  from 
whom  he  will  learn  the  habits  and  usages 
of  good  society.  If  he  is  ignorant  let 
him  give  himself  to  self-improvement, 
and  qualify  himself  for  the  society  of  in- 
telligent men,  instead  of  shutting  him- 
self out  from  their  companionship. 
Let  him  show  himself  worthy  of  re- 


spect, and  he  will  be  respected,  and 
places  of  usefulness  will  soon  stand 
open  before  him.  A  man  should  main- 
tain such  a  character  that  his  services 
are  sought  after,  and  then  he  will  be 
able  to  choose  for  himself  his  position 
in  life. 


f-^e— 


RECOLLECTIONS  OP  SEA  SIGHTS. 


As  you  stand  on  the  deck  of  a  steamer 
upon  a  smooth  sea,  one  of  the  most  vivid 
impressions  of  the  scene  is  produced  by 
the  wake  you  leave  behind  you.  Y^hen 
you  sail  upon  a  river,  your  track  bends 
with  the  windings  of  the  stream  ;  or  if  it 
be  straight,  the  banks  in  the  main,  are 
also  straight,  and  your  wake,  in  that  case, 
is  only  a  narrow  stripe  of  foam  upon  the 
broader  highway  of  the  river.  But  out  at 
sea  your  track  never  bends  ;  and  the  only 
line  you  see  beside  it  is  the  great  circle  of 
the  horizon.  Across  this  circle  you  are 
drawing  your  line  of  foam — a  long  diame- 
ter. There  lies  the  sparkling  path  behind 
you,  growing  fainter,  indeed,  as  you  look 
along  it ;  yet  it  is  easy  to  imagine  that  it 
is  only  the  distance  that  dims  it ;  and  that 
if  one  could  walk  on  the  sea  he  might  fol- 
low the  highway  over  the  waters  through 
daylight  and  darkness  away  to  the  port 
he  left  a  week  before.  And  what  a  path- 
way it  would  be !  No  malachite  can  rival 
the  brightness  and  variety  of  its  coloring. 
At  those  frequent  points  where  the  bubbles 
are  buried  just  beneath  the  surface  and 
have  not  yet  risen  in  foam, the  sea  takes  the 
most  brilliant  emerald  hue.  Beside  these 
are  patches  of  water  that  have  escaped 
the  general  disturbance  and  so  retain  their 
native  deep  green  color;  while  great  sheets 
of  snow-white  foam  shoot  over  this  mottled 
marble,  and  the  whole  soon  blends  into  a 
broad  zone  of  pearl. 

One  who  has  not  seen  the  phosphores- 
cent light  of  the  ocean  under  the  paddle- 
wheels  of  a  steamer,  has  no  idea  of  its 
brilliancy  and  beauty.  The  whole  mass 
of  water  that  has  been  disturbed  by  the 


y  wheels,  glows  with  a  mild  silvery  luster. 
But  in  the  midst  of  this  luminous  river 
balls  of  vivid  white  light  shoot  backward, 
so  large  and  so  many  that  they  make  up 
nearly  half  the  substance  of  the  sea.  You 
are  sailing  over  an  inverted  firmanent ; 
but  no  firmament  so  teems  with  constella- 
tions. Where  the  disturbed  water  rises 
into  foam  you  have  a  sheet  of  light,  yet 
not  so  brilliant  but  that  the  balls  of  white 
fire,  where  they  mount  to  the  surface, 
just  show  themselves  by  their  greater 
luster.  The  crested  waves  that  radiate  on 
both  sides  from  behind  the  paddle-wheels 
wash  over  the  black  sea  like  waves  of  light 
on  a  shore  of  darkness.  Where  these  curl- 
ing waves  break,  long  plowing  fingers 
stretch  themselves  out  over  the  dark  sur- 
face in  a  helpless  grasp.  Then  the  subsid- 
ing surge  rises  again  farther  off  into  a  nar- 
row crest  of  light.  But  the  black  sea  swal- 
lows it  and  you  leave  behind  you  only 
the  sharp  track  of  the  bright  boiling  waters. 

You  get  a  different  but  very  beautiful 
path  over  the  ocean,  from  the  reflected 
light  of  the  sun  or  moon.  The  effect  is 
finest  at  night.  There  hangs  the  moon 
in  the  southern  sky,  and  a  pavement  of 
silver  ripples,  shading  off  on  both  sides 
through  a  network  of  narrowing  lines 
into  the  dark  surface  of  the  sea,  prom- 
ises to  lead  you  from  the  very  side  of 
your  vessel  to  that  brightest  point  where 
the  glittering  track  meets  the  horizon. 

Sometimes  the  clouds  pile  themselves 
up  in  black  masses  entirely  hiding  the 
moon.  But  a  distant  break  which  you 
can  not  see  just  suffers  a  far-off  circum- 
scribed silver  glow  to  fall  upon  the  inky 


1865.] 


Our  Quartermaster  :  General  Sheridan. 


175 


waters.  The  fissure  opens,  and  the 
glow  reaches  slowly  towards  you  till  it 
lies  upon  the  sea,  a  long  line  of  trem- 
bling light.  By  that  time  the  moon  her- 
self is  visible,  facing  the  dark  clouds 
with  a  shining  border  and  hanging  the 
mottled  white  and  black  of  the  heavens 
over  the  arrowy  line  of  light  upon  the 
ocean. 

But  as  fine  effects  of  the  moon  and 
clouds  upon  the  sea  may  sometimes  be 
seen  from  the  shore  as  from  the  deck  of 
a  vessel.  My  sleeping-room  in  Genoa 
was  high  up  in  the  Hotel  de  Ville,  an 
old  palace  of  broad  marble  halls  and 
staircases,  and  overlooked  the  harbor 
with  its  forest  of  masts  ;  the  mole  with 
its  picturesque  light-house  ;  and  beyond 
these,  the  broad  Mediterranean.  I  woke 
at  midnight,  and  looking  out  of  the 
broad  windows,  saw  the  sky  covered 


with  heavy  clouds,  broken  by  a  few  irreg- 
ular openings  which  the  full  moon  edged 
into  silver.  The  sea  was  in  full  sight 
and  was  kindled  at  two  or  three  differ- 
ent points  into  brightness  scarcely  less 
than  that  of  day.  All  the  rest  was  as 
dark  as  midnight.  As  the  wind  bore 
along  the  heavy  clouds,  those  blight 
disks  swept  over  the  roughened  water  ; 
now  the  light  fell  on  the  light-house  ; 
now  on  the  multitude  of  masts  ;  now  it 
shone  full  into  my  window,  the  round 
moon  hanging  in  the  midst  of  the  parted 
clouds.  Again,  the  broad  pall  covered 
the  whole,  except  that  far,  far  away  on 
the  black  waters  a  single  pencil  of  light 
relieved  the  uniform  darkness  of  the  sea 
and  sky.  I  shall  never  forget  that  mid- 
night view  of  contrasted  lights  and 
shadows  on  the  Gulf  of  Genoa. 


OUR  QUARTERMASTER  :  GENERAL  SHERIDAN. 


A  modest,  quiet  little  man  was  our 
Quartermaster.  Yet  nobody  could  deny 
the  vitalizing  energy  and  masterly  force 
of  his  presence,  when  he  had  occasion 
to  exert  himself.  Neat  in  person,  cour- 
teous in  demeanor,  exact  in  the  transac- 
tion of  business,  and  most  accurate  in 
all  matters  appertaining  to  the  regula- 
tions, orders,  and  general  military  cus- 
tom, it  was  no  wonder  that  our  acting 
chief  Quartermaster  should  have  been 
universally  liked.  Especially  was  he  in 
favor  socially,  for  it  soon  became  known 
that  he  was,  off  duty,  a  most  genial  com- 
panion, answering  the  most  mythical 
requirement  of  that  vaguest  of  compre- 
hensive terms — "  a  good  fellow." 

We  were  assembling  at  Lebanon,  Mis- 
souri, in  the  months  of  November  and 
December,  1861,  and,  under  the  designa- 
tion of  the  "  Army  of  the  Southwest," 
were  about  to  inaugurate  an  active  cam- 
paign. It  was  a  marked  gathering.  A 
majority  of  those  who  used  to  gather  at 
head-quarters  still  aid  to  make  glorious 
the  national  history.     The  battle-fields 


and  victories  of  Keetsville,  Pea  Ridge, 
Sugar  Creek,  Cross  Hollows,  and  many 
another  conflict  in  that  splendid  march 
through  northern  and  central  Arkansas, 
have  made  the  army  of  the  Southwest 
renowned. 

The  historic  names  which  memory 
recalls  are  many.  They  have  since  be- 
come as  ' '  familiar  as  household  words." 
Among  these  officers,  and  others  as  gal- 
lant and  gay,  our  Quartermaster  Captain, 
Phillip  Henry  Sheridan,  made  his  bow 
one  fine  day  in  December,  when,  in  obe- 
dience to  orders  from  Major  General  Hal- 
leck,  he  reported  at  Lebanon,  for  assign- 
ment by  Gen.  Curtis  to  duty  as  chief 
Quartermaster  of  the  Army  of  the  South- 
west. Sheridan  was  quite  unknown  tc 
fame,  though  nine  and  a  half  years  of  ar- 
duous service  in  the  regular  army  had 
given  him  a  title  to  a  more  brilliant  field 
than  the  one  to  which  he  was  then  assign- 
ed. To  Gen.  Halleck  is  due  the  credit  oi 
earliest  foreseeing  and  calling  out  the  great 
powers  of  Sheridan — qualities  which  make 
his  name  a  synonym  for  all  that  is  daring 


176 


Our  Quartermaster :  General  Sheridan. 


[June, 


in  execution  ;  all  that  is  superb  in  that 
tremendous  dash  and  elan  by  which 
alone  can  a  cavalry  commander  grandly 
succeed ;  all  that  is  heroic  in  the  power, 
not  only  of  holding  on  grimly  when  the 
tide  of  battle  ebbs  and  flows  most  doubt- 
ingly,  but  also  to  see  how  "from  the  net- 
tle danger,  to  pluck  the  flower  safety." 

What  forms  such  a  character  is  note- 
worthy. Gen.  Sheridan's  experiences  and 
characteristics  are  eminently  American, 
and  fitly  and  typically  prelude  his  career. 
Not  often  talking  of  himself,  he  yet  told 
enough  to  make  one  see  how  his  char- 
acter was  crystallized.  Every  incident 
will  serve  in  making  up  the  analysis,  and 
will  indicate  qualities,  upon  a  general 
view  of  which  we  arrive  at  a  synthetical 
estimate.  Such  lives  as  Sheridan's,  his- 
tory treasures  as  types,  and  embalms  them 
as  examples. 

General  Sheridan  is  an  American  citi- 
zen of  Irish  descent,  as  his  name,  and  still 
more,  his  face,  will  indicate.  He  is  not 
ashamed  to  own  the  "soft  impeachment." 
From  the  few  life-experiences  told  by  our 
Quartermaster,  we  learned  incidents  of 
his  boyhood,  and  also  of  his  professional 
experiences.  Of  the  latter  he  said  "he 
knew  nothing  else,  but  that  he  knew  thor- 
oughly." Sheridan's  modesty  was  al- 
most unconquerable. 

He  was  born  in  Massachusetts,  but 
raised  in  Perry  County,  Ohio.  His  par- 
ents were  poor,  and  Phillip's  opportuni- 
ties of  education  were  quite  limited.  At 
an  early  age  he  began  to  earn  his  diurnal 
allowance  of  buttered  bread,  and  when  ap- 
pointed to  West  Point  by  the  then  member 
of  Congress,  was  engaged  at  Zanesville, 
Ohio,  in  driving  a  water-cart,  and  supply- 
ing the  inhabitants  with  its  contents.  An 
elder  brother  possessed  some  local  politi- 
cal influence,  and  Sheridan  himself  had 
attracted  the  attention  of  the  congress- 
man. The  result  was  that  in  1848,  Sher- 
idan entered  the  Military  Academy,  being 
at  the  time  seventeen  years  old. 

He  remained  until  June,  1853,  when  he 
graduated  well,  and  received  an  appoint- 
ment as  brevet  second  lieutenant,  in  the 
first  U.  S.  Infantry,  joining  his  company 
at  Fort  Duncan,  Texas,  in  the  fall  of  the 


same  year.  To  the  nation  Sheridan  owed 
all  his  early  opportunities.  And  nobly  has 
he  repaid  the  debt.  Unlike  many  another 
recreant  child  of  her  munificence,  he  has 
never  faltered  in  devout  allegiance  to  th« 
country  which  endowed  him  with  educa- 
tion and  profession,  or  failed  to  serve  the 
flag  he  had  sworn  to  follow.  From  the  time 
of  entrance  into  active  service  at  the  age 
of  twenty-two.  Sheridan  was  actively  and 
laboriously  engaged  in  the  duties  of  his 
position.  Till  after  the  rebellion  broke 
out,  his  life  was  spent  in  active  service 
against  the  hostile  Indians,  in  command 
of  exploring  parties,  and  at  solitary  posts 
upon  the  frontier  or  distant  Pacific  territo- 
ries. 

Till  the  spring  of  1855  he  was  actively 
engaged  against  the  Caraanches  of  Texas. 
Then  gazetted  second  lieutenant  in  the 
Fourth  Infantry,  he  was  ordered  to  join 
his  regiment  in  Oregon,  which  he  did. 
On  arrival  he  took  command  of  an  escort 
for  Lieut.  Williamson's  exploration  of  a 
branch  of  the  Pacific  from  Columbia  river 
to  San  Francisco.  In  the  discharge  of 
this  duty  he  was  highly  commended  in 
the  report  of  Williamson,  published  by 
Congress. 

In  September,  1855,  at  Vancouver,  Wash- 
ington territory,  he  accompanied  Major 
Rains,  of  the  Fourth  (since  a  rebel  Major 
General)  on  an  expedition  against  the 
Yokima  Indians.  For  gallantry  in  an  en- 
gagement at  the  Cascades  of  Columbia, 
April  28th,  1856,  he  was  specially  noted 
in  general  orders.  In  May  following  he 
took  command  of  the  Yokima  Reserva- 
tion, in  the  coast  range  of  mountains.  He 
then  selected  a  site  for  a  military  post  in 
the  Seletz  Valley.  In  the  spring  of  '57  he 
was  complimented  by  General  Scott  for 
meritorious  conduct  in  the  settlement  of 
difficulties  with  the  Indians  at  Yokima 
Bay.  In  the  same  year  he  built  a  post  at 
Yamhill,  Washington  territory.  During 
the  following  three  years  he  was  active- 
ly engaged  against  Indians  in  the  moun- 
tain ranges.  The  fatigues  and  hardships 
incidental  to  such  a  life  have  hardened  him 
until  he  is  tough  as  a  hickory  sapling,  and 
hardy  as  a  Northern  pine.  We  have 
heard  him  tell  of  living  on  grasshoppers 


1865.] 


Our  Quartermaster  :  General  Sheridan. 


Ill 


for  days  together — a  light  diet  which 
might  fitly  train  a  man  for  the  long  caval- 
ry raids  since  characteristic  of  Sheridan's 
operations.  He  once  carried  his  provis- 
ions for  two  weeks  in  a  blanket  rolled 
across  his  shoulders. 

Wheu  the  additional  regiments  were 
authorized  for  the  regular  army,  Sheri- 
dan was  promoted  to  a  captaincy  in  the 
loth.  He  was  then  ordered  to  join  it  at 
Jefferson  Barracks,  Mo.,  which  he  did  in 
September,  1861.  Soon  after  he  was 
placed  on  duty  as  president  of  the  Board 
to  audit  the  claims  growing  out  of  Fre- 
mont's administration  in  the  west.  Here 
the  order  directing  him  to  report  to  Gen. 
Curtis  found  him. 

We  have  said  Captain  Sheridan  was 
modest.  In  those  days  he  was  especially 
so.  Whenever  he  did  allow  his  ambition 
to  appear,  it  appeared  to  be  of  a  moderate 
cast.  "  He  was  the  sixty-fourth  captain 
on  the  list,  and  with  the  chances  of  war, 
thought  he  might  soon  be  major."  Such 
were  the  terms  in  which  the  future  Major- 
General  spoke  of  promotion.  No  visions 
of  brilliant  stars,  single  or  dual,  then 
glimmered  on  the  horizon  of  his  life.  If 
he  could  pluck  an  old  leaf  and  gild  the 
same  for  his  shoulder's  wear,  he  was  satis- 
fied. If  any  one  had  suggested  the  pos- 
sibility of  a  brigadiership,  our  Quarter- 
master would  have  supposed  it  meant  in 
irony.  Yet  he  was  even  then  recognized 
as  a  man  of  vigorous  character.  The 
judgment  then  given  by  a  prominent  staff 
officer  has  since  been  verified  by  his  bril- 
liant career.  It  was,  that  Sheridan  was 
not  great  as  a  brain  to  plan,  but  tremen- 
dous as  an  arm  to  execute. 

None  who  knew  Sheridan  then  can  lay 
claim  to  an  understanding  of  his  great 
qualities.  Those  which  won  their  esteem 
were  the  genial  and  attractive  ones,  which 
all  remember  with  something  akin  to  af- 
fection. Especially  is  this  true  of  the 
subordinates  who  came  into  immediate 
contact  with  our  Quartermaster.  The  en- 
listed men  on  duty  at  headquarters,  or 
in  his  own  bureau,  remember  him  kindly. 
Not  a  clerk  or  orderly  but  treasures  some 
act  of  kindness  done  by  Captain  Sheridan. 
Never  forgetting,   or  allowing  others  to 


forget,  the  respect  due  to  him  and  his  po- 
sition, he  was  yet  the  most  approachable 
officer  at  headquarters.  His  knowledge 
of  the  regulations  and  customs  of  the  ar- 
my, and  of  all  professional  minutice,  were 
ever  at  the  disposal  of  any  proper  inqui- 
rer. Private  soldiers  arc  seldom  allowed 
to  carry  away  as  pleasant  and  kindly  as- 
sociations of  a  superior,  as  those  with 
which  Captain  Sheridan  endowed  us. 
When  the  army  was  ready  to  move,  he 
gave  his  personal  attention  in  seeing  that 
all  attached  to  headquarters  were  proper- 
ly equipped  for  service  in  the  field,  issuing 
the  necessary  stores,  animals,  etc.,  with- 
out difficulty  or  discussion.  Many  a  man 
received  information  about  the  prepara- 
tion of  papers,  and  other  matters,  which 
has  since  been  of  invaluable  assistance. 
Nor  was  his  kindness  confined  to  subor- 
dinates alone.  It  is  easy  for  some  men 
to  be  genial  and  kind  to  those  under  them, 
while  it  seems  impossible  to  behave  with 
the  proper  courtesy  due  to  those  whoso 
position  entitles  them  to  consideration  as 
gentlemen.  We  have  served  with  a  major- 
general  since  then,  who  to  his  soldiei'3 
was  always  forbearing,  kindly  and  hu- 
mane ;  while  to  his  officers,  especially 
those  on  the  staff,  he  was  almost  invaria- 
bly rude,  rough,  blunt  and  inconsiderate. 
This  could  not  be  said  of  Sheridan.  He  had 
that  proper  pride  of  military  life,  which 
not  alone  demands,  but  accords,  to  all  the 
courtesy  due  among  gentlemen.  It  is  fair 
to  say  that  no  man  has  risen  more  rapidly 
with  less  jealousy;  if  the  feelings  enter- 
tained by  his  old  associates  of  the  Army 
of  the  Southwest  are  any  criterion. 

Sheridan's  modesty  amounted  to  bash- 
fulness,  especially  in  the  presence  of  the 
gentler  sex.  His  life,  having  been  passed 
on  the  frontier,  among  Indians  or  at  some 
solitary  post,  it  was  not  at  all  surprising 
that  our  Quartermaster  should  hesitate 
when  urged  to  go  where  ladies  might  be 
expected.  If  by  chance  he  found  himself 
in  such  a  gathering,  he  was  sure  to  shrink 
into  an  obscure  corner  and  keep  silent. 
We  remember  an  amusing  incident  of  this 
bashfulness. 

He  became  attracted  towards  a  young 
lady  at  Springfield,  where  he  was  engaged 


178 


Oar  Quartermaster :  General  Sheridan. 


[June, 


in  forwarding  supplies  to  the  army.  De- 
sirous of  showing  her  some  attention,  he 
was  altogether  too  modest  to  venture  on 
such  a  step.  Finally  he  hit  upon  an  ex- 
pedient. He  had  a  gay  young  clerk,  Ed- 
dy, in  his  office,  whom  he  induced  to  take 
the  young  lady  out  riding,  while  he  (Sher- 
idan) furnished  the  carriage  and  horses. 
The  modest  little  captain  could  often  be 
seen  looking  with  pleasure  on  this  arrange- 
ment. Courting  by  proxy  seemed  to  please 
him  as  much  (as  it  certainly  was  less 
embarrassing)  as  if  it  had  been  done  by 
himself.  There  are  but  few  men  whose 
modesty  would  carry  them  so  far.  What 
the  result  was  we  never  learnt.  We  think 
it  most  probable  Eddy  carried  off  the  prize. 
The  labors  of  Captain  Sheridan  as  Quar- 
termaster were  very  arduous ;  in  addition 
to  which  he  had  the  general  superin- 
tendence of  the  Subsistence  department. 
Everything  needed  organizing.  Though 
nine  months  of  war  had  passed,  few  yet 
realized  the  stupenduous  character  of  the 
struggle,  or  the  magnitude  of  the  prepara- 
tions needed  to  meet  it.  Even  our  Quar- 
termaster fell  within  the  criticism  of  not 
fully  comprehending  the  wants  of  an  army, 
no  larger  than  the  one  Gen.  Curtis  com- 
manded. Yet  what  was  done,  and  there 
was  a  great  deal  of  it,  was  thoroughly 
done.  His  transportation  and  trains  were 
organized.  Depots  were  established  at 
Rolla  and  Springlield,  and  a  large  amount 
of  supplies  accumulated.  While  the  army 
was  moving  to  Pea  Ridge,  it  was  mainly 
supplied  with  stores  obtained  from  the 
surrounding  country.  In  one  respect,  as 
Quartermaster,  Sheridan  was  a  model. 
He  cut  down  the  regimental  trains  to  the 
lowest  margin  then  conceived  possible, 
and  in  so  doing  won  the  cordial  opposition 
of  most  regimental  officers.  Each  regi- 
ment had  at  the  time  a  train  larger  than 
that  now  apportioned  by  general  orders 
to  a  corps.  The  wagons  were  often  of  all 
sizes  and  character,  from  the  regulation 
six-muler,  to  the  lumbering  farm-wagon 
or  spring-cart,  pressed  from  the  neighbor- 
hood. Sheridan  changed  all  this,  and 
compelled  the  turning  over  of  all  super- 
fluous transportation  for  use  in  the  general 
army  train. 


Sheridan  remained  at  Springfield  until 
after  the  battle  of  Pea  Ridge,  when  he  was 
ordered,  in  consequence  of  a  disagree- 
ment with  the  commanding  general  to  re- 
port at  St.  Louis  under  arrest. 

The  circumstances  were  such,  that, 
while  not  derogatory  to  Gen.  Curtis,  they 
did  no  injury  to  Sheridan.  The  severe 
cold  and  exhaustive  marches  had  reduced 
our  stock  very  much.  It  became  necessa- 
ry to  replenish  before  a  contemplated  for- 
ward movement,  and  Gen.  Curtis  sent  or- 
ders to  Capt.  Sheridan  to  gather  up  suita- 
ble animals  from  the  country,  and,  giving 
the  owners  vouchers,  forward  them  to  the 
army.  At  the  time  the  order  was  issued, 
the  captain  was  excited  about  some  depre- 
dations reported  as  committed  by  a  com- 
pany of  Illinois  cavalry,  to  complaints  of 
which  he  did  not  consider  sufficient  atten- 
tion had  been  paid.  A  letter  was  sent 
from  his  office,  rather  indecorously  allud- 
ing to  this  in  connection  with  the  order, 
and  claiming  that  he  was  not  a  "jay  haw- 
ker." On  this  letter  he  was  relieved,  and 
ordered  to  St.  Louis.  The  necessities  of 
the  campaign  required  Gen.  Curtis  to  be 
supplied ;  the  charity  and  kindness  of 
Capt.  Sheridan  made  him  regard  it  other- 
wise ;  as  well  as  the  fact  that,  he,  like 
many  other  officers  of  the  regular  army, 
favored  a  policy  of  dealing  gently  with 
the  inhabitants  of  our  "wayward  sister" 
states,  which  his  subsequent  experience 
has  effectually  changed. 

At  this  time  Sheridan  held  the  views 
of  the  war,  common  to  the  majority  of  offi- 
cers in  the  regular  army.  His  professional 
surroundings  had  not  made  him  hostile  to 
slavery,  to  say  the  least.  He  was  a  Demo- 
crat in  a  partizan  sense,  though  not  in  the 
true  spirit  of  the  term.  To  him  anti- 
slavery  was  more  reprehensible  than  the 
opposite,  and  if  he  had  had  the  settlement 
of  the  war  then,  it  would  have  been  among 
the  first  of  his  movements,  to  order  the 
execution  of  an  equal  number  of  "north- 
ern fanatics  and  southern  fire-eaters,"  as 
the  phrase  used  to  go  in  those  days.  War 
waged  for  righteous  ends  and  living  veri- 
ties, is  always  an  educator.  Men  reason 
swiftly  when  life  and  liberty  hang  in  the 
balance.     As  the   scenes  of   a  life-time 


1805."! 


Our  Quartermaster  :  General  Sheridan. 


179 


flash  like  a  vivid  panorama  upon  the  mo- 
mentary consciousness  of  a  drowning  or 
falling  man,  so  do  the  primal  truths  or 
falsehoods  of  dogmas  and  convictions,  be- 
come apparent  to  the  really  earnest  man 
■who  steps  into  the  martial  arena.  We 
wager  the  assertion  that  Sheridan's  de- 
mocracy is  of  a  much  truer  type  now, 
than  it  was  four  years  since.  Not,  let  it 
be  understood,  that  he  was  marked  or  ob- 
strusive  in  the  expression  of  views,  or 
that  in  any  way  opinions  were  offensively 
expressed.  Still  such  was  the  impression 
of  his  views  left  on  an  observer. 

After  returning  to  St.  Louis  Sheridan 
was  sent  to  Wisconsin  to  purchase  horses. 
That  duty  accomplished  he  was  made 
Chief  Quartermaster  of  the  army,  under 
Gen.  Halleck,  before  Corinth.  The  wri- 
ter met  him  here  again  and  fouud  him 
grown  to  the  full  measure  of  his  new  and 
greater  responsibilities.  Soon  after,  he 
was  placed  at  the  head  of  a  cavalry  regi- 
ment, the  2d  Michigan,  and  the  most 
dashing  cavalier  yet  found,  fleshed  his 
"  maiden"  sabre,  in  the  famous  expedi- 
tion under  Col.  Elliott,  sent  to  destroy 
the  Mobile  and  Ohio  railroad  at  Boone- 
ville,  Mississippi,  thirty  miles  south  of  Co- 
rinth. It  will  be  remembered  as  a  great 
success,  resulting  in  the  capture  and  de- 
struction of  a  large  train,  the  tearing  up 
of  the  track,  and  the  capture  of  two  thou- 
sand prisoners.  Sheridan  showed  the 
qualities  wThich  have  since  made  him  illus- 
trious. He  was  foremost  in  all  the  daring 
cavalry  movements  following  immediate- 
ly upon  the  evacuation  of  Corinth — move- 
ments which  for  the  first  time  showed  the 
superiority  of  our  cavalry.  In  less  than  a 
month  Sheridan  wTas  in  command  of  the 
2d  Brigade  of  the  Cavalry  Division  of  the 
Army  of  the  Mississippi,  consisting  of  his 
own  regiment,  and  the  2d  Iowa  Cavalry. 
This  was  on  the  12th  of  June.  On  the  1st  of 
July  he  most  gallantly  wTon  his  brigadier's 
star,  within  six  weeks  of  the  date  of  tak- 
ing command  of  his  regiment.  He  was 
stationed  at  Booneville,  twenty  miles  in 
front  of  the  main  army.  Here  he  was 
attacked  by  nine  regiments  of  cavalry  un- 
der Gen.  Chalmers,  numbering  over  five 
thousand  men.     After  considerable  skir- 


mishing, he  fell  back  towards  his  camp,  on 
the  edge  of  a  swamp.  Here  he  held  them  in 
check,  until  he  could  select  ninety  of  his 
best  men,  and  send  them  four  miles  to  the 
rear  to  make  a  simultaneous  attack  with 
himself  in  front.  The  small  detachment 
appeared  suddenly  in  the  rear,  impetuous- 
ly attacked  the  rebels,  who  supposed  them 
to  be  an  advance  of  a  large  force,  and  at 
the  same  time  Sheridan  flung  himself  furi- 
ously upon  their  front.  The  enemy  were 
utterly  routed  and,  panic-stricken,  lied 
from  the  field.  They  ran  for  twenty 
miles,  strewing  the  route  with  clothing, 
arms,  and  all  kinds  of  equipments.  This 
is  a  brief  condensation  of  notes  made  at 
the  time. 

But  to  follow  his  career  is  not  in  the 
scope  of  this  writing.  Our  aim  is  only  to 
give  the  personal  impressions  left  by 
Sheridan  on  those  with  whom  he  came 
in  contact  before  fame  had  crowned  his 
name,  and  the  gratitude  of  a  redeemed  na- 
tion bound  laurels  for  his  brow. 

In  person,  (at  least  in  repose)  General 
Sheridan  would  not  be  called  a  handsome 
man.  Some  one  has  called  him  an  "em- 
phatic human  syllable."  If  so,  nature's 
compositor  set  him  up  in  the  black  face, 
broad  letter,  sometimes  seen  in  "jobs" 
and  advertisements.  It  is  "solid"  at  that. 
Sheridan  is  barely  five  feet  six  inches  in 
height.  His  body  is  stout ;  his  lower 
limbs  rather  short.  He  is  what  would  be 
called  "  stocky,"  in  horse-jockey  phraseol- 
ogy. Deep  and  broad  in  the  chest,  com- 
pact and  firm  in  muscle,  active  and  vigor- 
ous in  motion,  there  w7as  not  a  pound  of 
superfluous  flesh  on  his  body,  at  the  time 
we  write.  His  face  and  head  showed  his 
Celtic  origin.  Head  long,  wrell  balanced 
in  shape,  and  covered  with  a  full  crop 
of  close  curling  dark  hair.  His  fore- 
head moderately  high,  but  quite  broad, 
perceptives  well  developed,  high  cheek 
bones,  dark  beard,  closely  covering  a 
square  lower  jaw,  and  firm-lined  mouth, 
clear  dark  eyes,  which  were  of  a  most 
kindly  character,  completed  the  tout  en- 
semble memory  gives  at  the  call,  Al- 
ways neat  in  person,  and  generally  dress- 
ed in  uniform,  Captain  Sheridan  looked 
as  he  was,  a  quiet,  unassuming,  but  deter- 


180 


Short  Sermons  for  Sunday-school  Teachers. 


[J  taie. 


mined  officer  and  gentleman,  whose  mod- 
esty would  always  have  been  a  barrier  to 
great  renown,  had  not  the  golden  gates  of 
opportunity  been  unbarred  for  his  pas- 
sage. Almost  the  opposite  of  the  Lieuten- 
ant General  in  his  intellectual  traits,  yet 
like  him  in  many  social  characteristics, 
it  would  have  been  difficult  for  so  great  a 
general  to  have  found  a  more  vigorous 
subordinate,  or  a  more  dariug  executive 


of  the  stupendous  plans  he  formea. 
Pillip  Henry  Sheridan  is  now  thirty- tour 
years  of  a^e,  and  has  won  a  reputation 
second  only  to  Grant  himself,  and  to  that 
embodiment  of  nervous  and  intellectual 
force,  Major  General  Sherman.  We  have 
not  heard  the  last  of  our  pugnacious  and 
pertinacious  Quartermaster,  whom  may 
the  God  of  battles  hold  safe  from  harm. 


SHORT  SERMONS  FOR  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  TEACHERS. 


NUMBER   II. 


"And  she  called  his  name  Moses:  and 
she  said,  because  I  drew  him  out  of  the  wa- 
ter."— Exodus  ii.  10. 

About  four  thousand  years  ago  a  little 
boy  was  saved  from  drowning  in  the 
Nile  river.  That  incident  forms  the 
theme  of  this  present  discourse. 

"Life,"  says  Jean  Paul,  "  should  in 
every  shape  be  precious  to  us  ;  for  the 
same  reason  that  the  Turks  carefully 
collect  each  scrap  of  paper  which  comes 
in  their  way,  because  the  name  of  God 
maybe  written  upon  it."  If  it  were 
not  for  this  name  of  God,  possible  to  be 
written  upon  every  human  heart,  I  would 
no  more  attempt  to  interest  you  in  the 
recital  of  that  Hebrew  babe's  rescue, 
than  I  would  in  the  bursting  of  one  of 
the  myriad  bubbles  which  broke  against 
the  side  of  the  bulrush  vessel  he  lay  in. 

Once,  when  our  Saviour  wanted  to  in- 
struct his  disciples  in  primary  doctrine, 
he  took  a  little  child,  and  set  him  in  the 
midst  of  them.  If  Pharaoh's  daughter 
will  but  lend  to  our  imagination  for  an 
hour  the  ark  she  discovered,  we  will 
placo  it  here  in  full  view,  and  make  it 
our  preacher.  Our  lesson  shall  be  con- 
cerning the  saving  of  children. 

I.  Let  me,  in  the  first  place,  recall  to 
your  minds  the  perils  which  surrounded 
the  life  which  was  saved  on  that  memo- 
rable occasion. 

1 .  It  was  the  life  of  an  infant  child . 
Strange  indeed  does  it  seem  to  think 


that  Moses,  the  venerable  lawgiver  of 
the  chosen  people,  once  was  a  feeble 
babe,  weak  and  wailing  as  ever  was  a 
nursling  of  three  months  in  its  mother's 
arms.  Yet  this  was  he,  lying  there  in 
the  reeds  by  the  river-side.  Look  at 
him  a  moment !  Surely,  he  needs  not 
to  be  killed  in  order  to  die.  Infancy 
alone  will  extinguish  that  insignificant 
glimmer  of  existence.  Just  leave  him 
where  he  is  a  little  longer,  and  you  win 
never  hear  of  his  going  up  into  Moun\ 
Nebo.  One  rush  of  the  waves  through 
a  crevice,  and  the  march  in  the  wilder- 
ness will  never  be  made.  One  quick 
gasp,  as  the  relentless  current  hurries 
him  under,  and  the  Bible  will  be  less  by 
a  Pentateuch. 

2.  It  was  the  life  of  a  proscribed  child. 
His  nation  was  in  bondage.  His  mother 
was  a  slave.  He  was  "  one  of  the  He- 
brew's children."  He  became  instantly, 
therefore,  an  outlaw.  All  Egypt  was 
on  the  alert  for  his  life.  He  was  a  tre- 
mendous enemy  of  the  government  that 
was  building  the  pyramids !  There  was 
no  room  in  the  world  for  male  Hebrew 
children  when  Moses  was  born.  Aaron, 
his  brother,  got  in  before  the  door  was 
shut.  Beautiful  maidens  were  those, 
doubtless,  in  attendance  upon  Egypt's 
princess ;  but  between  them  and  this 
foundling,  socially,  there  was  forever- 
more  a  great  gulf  fixed. 

3.  It  was  the  life  of  an  outcast  child. 


18G5.] 


Short  Sermons  for  Sunday-school  Teachers. 


181 


He  had  no  friends.  His  mother  had  al- 
ready hidden  him  till  concealment  was 
dangerous.  It  must  have  been  a  hard 
tiling  for  her  now  to  put  him  out  on  the 
river.  Sorrowful  hours  were  those  she 
and  little  Miriam  had.  weaving  tlie 
rushes.  But  this  was  the  best  they 
could  do  for  him.  Ho  was  as  much 
adrift  on  the  world  as  he  well  could  bo  ; 
and  that  at  an  age  conceded  to  be  un- 
usually early.  Feeble  fight  would  he  be 
likely  to  make  with  the  hard  fortunes 
that  beset  him. 

You  pity  him  :  so  do  I,  with  all  my 
heart.  But  I  will  tell  you  what  you  may 
pity  to  better  purpose.  There  are  scores 
of  sons  and  daughters  of  misery,  drift- 
ing out  upon  a  stream  of  vice,  which 
the  Nile  with  all  its  murkiness  and  its 
monsters  can  not  parallel  for  peril ;  a 
river  of  depraved  humanity,  hurrying 
on  before  it  every  thing  good  and  prom- 
ising into  the  dark  destiny  behind  the 
cloud.  I  think  it  high  time  more  was 
doing  in  our  Christian  communities  for 
the  rescue  of  children. 

II.  Let  me  tell  you  now,  in  the  second 
place,  who  it  was  that  saved  that  life, 
so  exposed  upon  the  margin  of  the  Nile. 

1.  Primarily,  of  course,  God.  This 
he  has  claimed  for  his  especial  office. 
*'  He  gathereth  together  the  outcasts  of 
Israel."  Here  was  a  child,  orphaned 
while  his  parents  were  living  ;  home- 
less, when  his  father's  house  was  within 
sight,-  deserted,  when  his  own  sister 
kept  her  eye  upon  him,-  an  outlaw,  when 
the  princess  of  the  realm  was  coming  to 
his  relief.  Who  put  him  in  the  midst 
of  such  contradictions  ?  Who  set  all 
the  extraordinary  train  of  helpers  in  mo- 
tion? He  it  was,  into  whose  faithful 
face  the  Psalmist  looked  up  as  he  said, 
' '  When  my  father  and  my  mother  for- 
sake me ,  then  the  Lord  will  take  me  up . " 

2.  Instrumentally,  however, God  made 
use  of  four  agents  in  this  rescue.  And 
it  is  because  all  of  us,  in  one  way  or 
another,  can  find  an  example  among 
them  to  imitate  in  forwardness  of  zeal, 
that  I  mention  them  in  turn  : 

A  believing  mother  was  the  first  of  them. 
11  By  faith,  Moses  when  he  was  born  was 
Vol.  I. 


hid  three  months  of  his  parents."  Pru- 
dence and  piety  were  joined  in  the  ef- 
fort made  for  his  relief.  That  trustful 
woman  religiously  committed  her  child 
to  a  covenant-keeping  God.  But  she 
did  all  that  human  ingenuity  could  sug- 
gest to  protect  him.  She  used  tho 
means  within  her  own  reach.  Then, 
with  unwavering  confidence,  she  tran- 
quilly awaited  the  issue. 

A  wealthy  princess  was  also  one  of  tho 
helpers  in  the  rescue.  Pharaoh's  daugh- 
ter, coming  down  to  the  water,  heard 
the  wailing  voice  among  the  rushes. 
When  her  attendants  brought  the  curi- 
ous vessel  ashore,  she  "  saw  tho  child.''* 
The  great  humanity  asserted  itself  in 
her  breast.  She  felt  the  sincere st  sym- 
pathy for  a  creature  so  forlorn.  It  was 
against  the  law,  mind  you,  for  her  to 
pity  him.  It  was  "resisting  the  powers" 
to  aid  a  little  fugitive  slave  in  those  un- 
civilized times.  But  through  all  the 
meshes  of  conventional  exclusion, 
through  all  the  links  of  legislation,  her 
womanly  instinct  found  its  unhindered 
way.  And  in  that  exalted  moment  the 
princess  rose  to  an  elevation  she  never 
surpassed.  She  planted  herself  on  the 
rock  by  the  side  of  the  Creator,  who 
"  hath  made  of  one  blood  all  nations  of 
men."  No  Christian  woman,  surely, 
ever  does  herself  and  her  sex  the  honor 
that  the  merest  self-respect  requires, 
until  she  is  able  to  free  her  heart  from 
all  trammels  of  social  distinction  and 
caste  privilege,  enough  to  cheerfully  do 
good  to  any  poor  child  of  destitution 
and  prejudice,  for  whom  the  common 
Redeemer  has  died. 

An  intelligent  child  was  likewise  ono 
of  the  parties  that  saved  Moses'  life. 
Quite  a  number  of  useful  children  are 
mentioned  in  the  Scripture.  A  little  lad 
furnished  the  loaves  and  fishes  to  feed 
the  five  thousand.  A  little  girl  led  tho 
Syrian  leper  to  Elisha  for  his  cure.  A 
touching  spectacle  rises  upon  our  imagi- 
nation, when  we  think  of  the  young 
Miriam,  perhaps  at  the  time  four  or 
five  years  old,  put  on  guard  just  out  of 
sight  to  keep  the  family  informed  con- 
cerning the  fate  of  the  ark.  How  the 
12 


182 


Short  Sermons  for  Sunday-school  Teachers. 


[June, 


heart  of  that  faithful  watcher  must  have 
fluttered,  when  she  saw  the  royal  train 
approaching  the  spot  I  Miriam  was  un- 
doubtedly a  very  bright  child.  She  ap- 
pears remarkably  well  in  this  stoiw. 
There  is  ingenuity  and  great  shrewdness 
in  her  quick  suggestion  of  a  nurse — a 
Hebrew  nurse — and  herself  to  go  and  make 
choice  of  one.  What  is  the  reason 
children  may  not  be  trained  in  saving 
children?  There  is  marvelous  intelli- 
gence in  some  of  them,  that  might  bo 
turned  to  unmeasured  advantage,  if  they 
were  taught  usefulness,  as  patiently  as 
they  are  accomplishments. 

An  affectionate  teacher  was  also  among 
the  rescuers  of  that  infant  in  the  ark.  To 
be  surcr  this  was  the  same  woman  men- 
tioned before ;  but  she  was  now  dis- 
charging a  different  office.  God's  bless- 
ing brought  the  child  back  to  the  bo- 
som it  belonged  upon.  But  after  this 
Jochebed  considered  her  charge  as  be- 
longing to  Pharaoh's  daughter.  He  was 
destined  to  enter  the  palace  ere  long. 
She  had  it  for  her  duty  to  prepare  him 
for  his  eminent  mission.  We  read  in 
the  subsequent  history  that  Moses  was 
educated  in  all  the  learning  of  the  Egyp- 
tians. But  it  was  the  foundation  of  an- 
other sort  of  knowledge  that  was  laid 
thus  early  in  his  career.  This  instruc- 
tor taught  him  of  God.  of  truth,  of 
equity.  And  I  make  a  point  of  this 
work  of  her's  merely  in  order  to  say, 
that  the  mother  of  any  child  is  its  fittest 
teacher,  when  she  can  be,  and  when  she 
can  not,  that  will  be  its  best  teacher  who 
is  most  like  a  mother. 

You  see  now  what  was  intended  when 
I  said  that  you  can  choose  your  own 
place  among  these  instruments  of  res- 
cue. There  is  a  share  in  the  saving  of 
children  to  be  given  to  the  youngest  and 
the  maturest,  for  the  pauper's  child  and 
the  king's  daughter.  Only  this  much  I 
urge  earnestly  ;  the  river  is  rising,  time 
hurries,  the  ark  is  exposed. 

III.  Let  me  tell  you,  in  the  third  place, 
what  was  the  value  of  that  life  saved  in 
the  ark  of  bulrushes. 

Measured  by  any  standard  of  earthly 
estimate,  it  would  not  pass  for  much. 


Indeed,  why  was  it  not  better  for  an 
outcast,  like  that  infant  Moses,  just  to 
slip  quietly  out  from  under  the  cares  of 
life  into  the  grand  hereafter  at  once ,  and 
die  peacefully  into  a  decenter  existence 
than  this  ?  Such  a  question  suggests 
folly.  Drowning  is  the  poorest  of  all  pur- 
poses to  put  a  child  to.  The  rescue 
proves  the  finest  part  of  the  story.  One 
thing  is  certain,  it  has  been  handed 
down  reverently  through  forty  centu- 
ries. The  child  was  worth  something, 
or  inspiration  would  not  have  been  so 
carefully  invoked  in  its  favor. 

1.  It  was  worth  something  for  its 
heauty.  Stephen  in  the  Acts  says  Moses 
was  "exceedingly  fair;"  the  Greek  is, 
"fair  to  God/'  or  divinely,  celestially 
fair.  There  is  in  the  countenance  of  a 
child  wonderful  power  to  move  any  man 
of  sensibility.  But  the  loveliness  of  in- 
fancy becomes  deformed  very  soon  in 
outcast  children.  It  is  a  fearful  sight 
to  look  upon  a  little,  old,  wise  child  ;  an 
infant  of  years,  with  maturity  thrust 
upon  him  before  his  voice  changes  ;  an 
airyr  shrewd  politician  of  the  streets 
and  alleys  ;  keen  and  cunning  after  food 
and  raiment  as  a  wolf,,  and  worse  off 
than  a  wolf  in  that  he  has  to  procure 
raiment.  Believe  me,  even  the  artless 
beauty  of  a  child  is  worth  saving.  It 
will  be  one  of  the  dearest  sights  in  heav- 
en, the  sweet  faces  of  children.  An- 
gels are  waiting  to  welcome  it.  They 
never  had  any.  They  were  never  chil- 
dren themselves.  They  are  all  of  the 
same  age.  They  were  all  created  at  the 
same  time.  They  never  marry  nor  are 
given  in  marriage.  Half  the  human  race 
die  in  infancy,  and  are  saved.  Oh,  it  is 
best  to  keep  something  even  here  to 
remind  us  of  the  joys  of  the  redeemed  I 

2.  It  was  worth  something''  for  its 
gifts.  At  this  time,,  of  course,  Moses 
was  the  merest  infant.  Nobody  be- 
lieves the  foolish  stories  which  the  Rab- 
bins tell  of  his  early  precocity,  or  his 
boyish  exploits.  But  we  know  from  the 
disclosure  of  after  history,  that  there 
were  enfolded  in  his  undeveloped  intel- 
lect princely  possibilities  of  eminenee 
in  attainment  and  exercise.    How  little 


1865.] 


Short  Sermons  for  Sunday -sclwol  Teachers. 


183 


we  know  about  this  question  of  devel- 
opment !  Look  at  your  own  hand  ;  it 
is  as  good  a  hand  as  Michael  Angelo's. 
Why  can  not  it  paint  on  canvas,  or  carve 
in  stone  ?  It  is  untaught  and  unprac- 
ticed  ;  but  the  skill  is  in  it  somewhere. 
So  of  your  memory.  9o  of  your  imagi- 
nation. How  small  a  moiety  of  any 
man's  nature  is  working  at  its  utmost 
power.  Look  out  now  upon  these 
undisciplined  multitudes.  A  shrewd 
manufacturer,  up  among  the  mountains, 
discovered  a  torrent  that  was  wasting 
itself  in  irregular  leaps  from  rock  to 
rock ;  he  gave  it  a  flume  to  run  into,  and 
it  rolled  on  far  better  for  itself,  and 
turned  a  tremendous  wheel  for  him. 
Why  does  not  some  keen-sighted  states- 
man or  philanthropist  see  how  much 
waste  of  power  there  is  in  this  frantic 
struggle  for  life,  which  the  children  of 
want  are  making  ? 

3.  It  was  worth  something  for  its  pre- 
ciousness.  When  I  look  in  upon  the  ark 
where  Moses  lies,  I  can  not  help  thinking 
of  the  trustful  woman  that  loved  him 
enough  to  give  him  up  to  the  risk  of  the 
waters.  And  I  never  stand  before  a  great 
audience  of  children  without  saying  to  my- 
self, somebody  loves  them.  Somebody 
thinks  that  each  one  in  turn  is  the  best 
one  of  them  all.  There  never  was  a  lit- 
tle child,  hardly,  in  the  world  that  did  not 
have,  for  at  least  one  moment,  a  look  of 
unutterable  tenderness  from  the  womdn 
whose  heart  leaped  up  when  she  knew  it 
was  her  own.  Just  for  common  humani- 
ty's sake,  then,  it  is  worth  the  saving.  I 
honor  that  matron  who  leaned  over  the 
dying  soldier  and  whispered,  "  Let  me  kiss 
him  for  his  mother!"  But  beyond  this, 
stands  the  great  love  of  the  Saviour  for 
children.  "Take  heed  that  ye  despise 
not  one  of  these  little  ones."  They  are 
unmeasurably  precious  to  him.  No  crea- 
ture in  the  universe,  no  matter  how  vi- 
cious, no  matter  how  deserted,  no  matter 
how  repulsive,  is  so  far  beyond  the  pale 
of  charity  as  to  be  rejected  for  an  outcast, 
just  so  long  as  there  is  room  enough  on  his 
forehead  for  grace  to  write  the  name  of 
the  Lamb ! 

4.  It  was  worth  something  for  its  pur- 


pose. In  every  acorn  there  is  an  oak. 
That  feeble  child,  lying  desolately  in  the 
ark,  was  mightier  than  the  BOH,  rolling  on 
its  meridian  way  overhead ;  for  the  All- 
wise  had  given  him  a  work  to  do  under 
the  plan  of  redemption.  Jochebed  little 
knew  what  history  she  was  weaving  when 
she  plaited  the  bulrushes  together.  That 
tiny  hand  was  one  day  to  wield  the  rod 
of  Omnipotence  over  the  Red  Sea  divided, 
the  rock  riven,  and  Amalek  routed.  Let 
no  man  despise  children.  God  sometimes 
charges  even  the  youngest  life  with  a  pur- 
pose so  transcendent  that  the  angels  earn- 
estly desire  to  look  into  it. 

5.  It  was  worth  something  for  its  desti- 
ny. You  look  at  that  child  as  it  is  borne 
up  the  bank  in  the  arms  of  its  mother. 
The  narrative  of  the  rescue  is  ended. 
Pharaoh's  daughter  has  a  fresh  adventure 
to  relate  in  the  palace,  to  cause  a  wonder- 
ment for  a  morning.  Then  the  recollec- 
tion grows  dim,  and  that  Life  so  strangely 
saved  seems  to  have  vanished  from  histo- 
ry. Forty  years  pass  by;  and  anon  it 
reappears  in  the  palace.  There  it  is 
tempted ;  then  it  goes  forth  into  desert 
experiences,  and  is  lost  in  the  distance. 
Forty  more  years  pass  by ;  and  again  you 
behold  its  return.  A  more  splendid  life 
the  world  never  saw.  At  the  head  of  a 
mighty  host,  its  marvelous  march  has  be- 
gun towards  the  promised  land.  Miracles 
drop  from  the  extended  hand.  Wisdom 
untold  is  issuing  from  the  lips  inspired. 
Forty  years  more  pass  by ;  and  now  at 
last  you  see  that  life,  with  natural  force 
unabated,  and  eye  not  yet  grown  dim.  go- 
ing bravely  up  into  Mount  Nebo  to  die. 
Then  you  have  reason  to  believe  it  is  fair- 
ly ended.  But  fifteen  hundred  years  more 
pass  by ;  and  once  more  you  suddenly  dis- 
cover that  life  on  the  summit  of  another 
mountain,  in  the  companionship  of  Im- 
manuel  himself,  grand  in  all  the  radiance 
of  glory,  with  Elijah  and  with  God  !  From 
thatTabor-top  of  wonderful  transfiguration 
it  passes  back  to  its  rest,  to  live  and  reign 
forever.  When  you  think  of  that  rescued 
child,  think  of  all  this  immortal  destiny 
included.  Even  Miriam,  who  sang  with 
her  timbrel  by  the  Red  Sea,  is  living  yet ; 
and  on  the  sea  of  glass  will  yet  sing  with 


184 


Abraham  Lincoln. 


[June, 


her  harp  the  song  of  Moses  and  the  Lamb. 
This,  then,  is  the  lesson  we  learn  to-day. 
The  salvation  of  a  child — what  is  it  ?  It 
seems  so  little,  but,  ah,  it  is  so  mfcch! 
Let  me  give  you  just  three  thoughts  to 
close  with. 

1.  Learn  the  power  of  the  great  com- 
mon humanity.  What  Pharaoh's  daugh- 
ter needed  was,  not  abuse,  not  long  ex- 
hortation, not  tedious  appeal,  but  to  be 
told  what  to  do.  When  she  "saw  the 
child,"  her  heart  spontaneously  responded. 
Rich  people  are  all  human ;  most  of  them 
are  humane.  There  is  no  good  in  judging 
them  harshly.     Tell  them  how. 

2.  Learn  the  best  kind  of  monuments. 
Egypt's  king  builded  the  pyramids. 
Egypt's    princess    rescued    Moses.     The 


pyramids  are  out  in  the  sands,  trying 
mutely  to  perpetuate  something,  nobody 
knows  what.  Moses  lives  on !  Who, 
then,  has  the  truest  remembrance  ? 

3.  Learn  the  greatest  reason  for  thanks- 
giving. Thank  God  that  you  had  helpers 
to  save  you  when  you  were  a  child. 
"Saved  by  grace!"  Oh,  what  a  motto 
for  a  man's  life!  She  called  the  infant 
Moses,  our  text  says,  because  she  drew 
him  out  of  the  water.  Moses  means 
"saved."  Think  of  a  child  called  "  saved" 
for  his  given  name !  Would  it  ever  forget 
its  history  ?  Well,  then,  is  that  not  your 
name  ?  And  are  you  going  to  remember 
that  you  are  redeemed  by  the  precious 
blood  of  Christ  ? 


•  *4»« 


ABRAHAM  LINCOLN. 


"The  Union  must  and  shall  be  pre- 
served," said  Andrew  Jackson  ;  "  Free 
trade  and  sailors'  rights,"  said  Madison; 
"Millions  for  defence,  but  not  a  cent 
for  tribute,"  was  the  stirring  apothegm 
of  Randolph  ;  "  We  are  all  Federalists, 
we  are  all  Republicans,"  was  the  fa- 
mous declaration  of  Thomas  Jefferson. 
AH  these  speeches  have  been  greatly 
admired,  and  regarded  as  unmistakable 
evidences  of  greatness  in  those  who  ut- 
tered them.  They  all  roused  the  popu- 
lar feeling,  or,  as  the  saying  is,  "  fired 
the  national  heart."  We  need  not  say, 
how  utterly  hollow  the  fourth  of  them 
proved  to  be.  The  first  was  undoubt- 
edly made  with  all  sincerity  of  feeling, 
with  all  earnestness  of  purpose  at  the 
time.  General  Jackson  meant  to  pre- 
serve the  Union,  doubtless  ;  his  patriot- 
ism was  unquestioned,  and  yet  we  all 
know  how  South  Carolina  triumphed  in 
that  business.  Clay  compromised,  Jack- 
son was  willing  to  have  it  so,  and  then 
the  rebellious  State  withdrew  her  ordi- 
nance of  nullification ;  but  it  was  not 
until  the  Tariff  had  been  destroyed  to 
please  her.  The  Union  was  diplomatic- 
ally preserved,  but  with  a  wound  that 


has  made  its  later  preservation  cost 
3000,000,000  dollars  and  1,000,000  men. 
Still  it  was  a  grand  saying.  It  has  be- 
come a  part  of  our  national  speech  ;  it 
has  brought  great  glory  to  him  who  made 
it.  It  has  been  used  to  the  reproach 
of  one  who  was  supposed  to  fall  behind 
Jackson  in  spirit  and  energy.  O,  if  we 
only  had  at  the  helm  the  Hero  of  New 
Orleans  !  How  often  was  this  said  in 
the  beginning,  and  almost  to  the  close, 
of  our  great  conflict !  Friends  of  Lin- 
coln sometimes  said  it  as  well  as  his 
enemies:  "Why  don't  the  man  talk 
like  Jackson?"  The  writer  confesses 
to  his  having  had,  at  times,  no  small 
share  of  the  same  feeling.  Over  and 
over  again,  during  these  terrible  years, 
has  he  been  tempted  to  say:  0  why  is 
he  so  slow  ?  Why  does  he  not  rise  to 
the  greatness  of  the  occasion  ?  Why  all 
this  timid  cautiousness,  this  looking  be- 
fore and  after,  this  watching  the  symp- 
toms of  the  times,  and  the  spirit  of  the 
nation,  until  that  spirit  is  paralyzed  and 
destroyed?  Why  does  he  not  "go 
ahead?"  Why  does  he  not  lead  the 
people,  instead  of  seeming  to  lean  upon 
them,  and  all  but  imploring  their  sup- 


1865.] 


Abraham  Lincoln, 


185 


port?  Why  could  he  not  say,  like  An- 
drew Jackson,  "  The  Union,  it  must  and 
shall  be  preserved, "  or  something  like 
it  to  lire  the  national  heart  ?  We  read 
of  times  when  Mr.  Lincoln  was  called 
out,  as  the  saying  is.  Some  delegation 
address  him — it  may  be  of  foes  or  friends 
—or  some  crowd  gathers  beneath  his 
windows.  We  are  disappointed  in  his 
oratory.  He  does  not  fire  them.  He 
only  argues  with  them  in  his  homely* 
Illinois  style.  His  only  object  is  to  con- 
vince. He  seems  to  think,  plain-trusting 
soul,  that  he  can  surely  place  in  other 
minds  the  truth,  so  loved  and  clear,  that 
lies  within  his  own  ;  and  that  that  is  all 
which  is  needed.  xVnd  so  he  labors 
with  them  by  fact  and  argument,  by  an- 
ecdote and  reason.  0  what  a  time,  we 
say,  to  have  made  a  speech — a  taking 
speech — to  have  played  the  Roman  !  It 
might  have  been  done,  too,  with  all  sin- 
cerity ;  for  sincerity  is  a  very  cheap  and 
shallow  virtue,  a  mere  surface  efferves- 
cence that  may  create  itself  by  its  own 
words  and  imaginings,  whilst  far  below 
lies  that  calm  spiritual  truthfulness  which 
formed  the  deep  basis  of  Mr.  Lincoln's 
character. 

Again  and  again  has  there  been  in  the 
writer's  mind  this  feeling  of  disappoint- 
ment, only  to  be  followed  as  often  by  the 
same  experience  and  the  same  confession 
— Lincoln  was  right,  after  all.  And  then, 
when  the  event  has  justified  his  words, 
the  thought  has  come  up  :  what  higher 
than  human  wisdom,  or  any  human  he- 
roism, is  so  steadily  guiding  and  nerv- 
ing this  man  to  make  his  way  through 
wilds  and  thickets  when  the  highest 
earthly  counsel  could  only  say — Rush 
madly  on,  and  the  very  boldness  of  the 
action,  as  it  may  possibly  ruin  all,  so 
may  it,  peradventure,  ensure  success. 

That  Abraham  Lincoln  could  use  lan- 
guage well  and  most  effectively,  we  want 
no  better  evidence  than  his  well-known 

♦This  word  "homely"  has  often  been  ap- 
plied to  Mr.  Lincoln's  speeches.  Taken  right- 
ly, it  is  just  the  thing.  Homely  is  home-like. 
They  are  of  very  different  etymologies,  but, 
in  some  of  its  applications,  homely  is  not  far 
from  comely. 


discussion  with  Mr.  Douglas  in  1857. 
And  yet  he  was  not  distinguished  for 
what  is  generally  styled  eloquence.  Ho 
must  have  some  question  of  deep  inter- 
est to  discuss.  He  must  have  somebody 
(be  it  an  audience  large  or  small,  or  even 
some  single  individual)  to  convince — to 
make  to  feel,  calmly,  as  he  ever  felt, 
and  to  understand  clearly  as  he  ever  un- 
derstood. His  truthful  soul  acknowledg- 
ed no  other  aim  of  speech  or  eloquence 
than  such  conviction,  as  true  and  clear, 
and,  therefore,  as  deep  and  lasting  as 
his  own.  All  else  was  worthless ;  all 
else  would  be  blown  away  by  the  next 
ad  captandum  speech  addressed  to  their 
likings  or  their  prejudices,  their  heroic 
or  their  unheroic  impulses,  their  higher 
or  their  more  vulgar  emotions. 

Mr.  Lincoln  could  have  talked  like 
Andrew  Jackson.  He  could  not  have 
been  as  lofty  as  Webster,  or  as  polished 
as  Everett,  but  he  could  have  spoken  as 
well  as  they  to  the  national  impulses. 
Why  did  he  not,  then,  have  more  to  say 
about  the  national  flag  and  the  soaring 
eagle,  about  '•  Liberty  and  Union  one 
and  indivisible,"  and  the  "manifest 
destiny"  of  the  American  people,  and 
' '  the  Union  must  and  shall  be  preserv- 
ed," until  he  had  lifted  himself  and  his 
hearers  into  greatness  through  our  sheer 
American  love  of  saying  or  hearing 
great  things  ?  The  simple  answer  is  that 
Mr.  Lincoln  was,  in  the  truest  sense, 
too  great  to  do  this — at  least  in  the  try- 
ing circumstances  in  which  he  was 
placed.  It  might  have  done  at  other 
times,  but  now  all  such  acting  must  be 
put  away,  for  the  veritable  action,  the 
veritable  drama,  had  come.  The  stern 
reality  was  here.  The  greatness  of  Mr. 
Lincoln's  character — and  every  succeed- 
ing age  will  bring  it  more  to  light—  was 
its  unsullied  truthfulness.  He  could  not 
say  things  merely  "for  effect."  There 
is  no  use  in  caviling  about  this  term, 
and  saying,  what  is  speech  good  for  at 
all,  if  it  is  not  to  produce  some  effect? 
We  well  understand  what  is  meant  by 
the  phrase  as  thus  used.  Mr.  Lincoln 
could  not  do  it.  He  could  not  well  do 
so  at  any  time,  much  less  in  the  awfullj 


186 


Abraham  Lincoln. 


[June, 


searching  ordeal  through  which  he  and 
the  nation  were  called  to  pass  :  the  ship 
upon  a  lee  shore,  the  crew  amazed  or 
treacherous,  the  billows  breaking  over 
her  in  every  direction,  the  storm  thun- 
der rolling  above,  and  the  "  hell  of  wa- 
ters" yawning  below.  There  was  but 
one  question,  how  to  escape  the 

"ASrjv  itovriov 

the  "abysmal  Hades"  of  conspiracy  of 
secession  and  of  anarchy,  into  which  we 
were  plunging.  It  was  no  time  for  hero- 
ics, no  time  we  say,  for  acting,  but  for 
action,  patient,  strong,  unwearied.  All 
had  been  said  that  could  be  said.  Work 
and  watching  were  the  business  of  the 
hour — the  eye  in  every  direction,  the  foot 
phced  firmly  for  every  move,  the  hand 
steady  for  every  grasp,  that  might  be  re- 
quired— words,  not  to  be  thrown  away  in 
vain  hurrahs,  but  reserved  for  that  steady 
counsel,  that  well  adapted  order  which 
the  exigencies  of  each  moment  might  de- 
mand for  the  crew,  and  which  any  display 
of  the  theatrical,  at  such  a  time,  might, 
lead  them  to  neglect.  No  language  was 
to  be  used,  that  might,  in  any  mind,  sub- 
stitute the  ideal  for  the  actual,  or  turn, 
for  an  instant,  away  from  truth  and  duty. 
Abraham  Lincoln  was  a  most  truthful 
man,  and  this,  we  say  again,  was  the  es- 
sential element  of  his  greatness.  We  have 
not  chosen  the  word  carelessly,  as  though 
it  denoted  merely  a  good  degree  of  some 
quite  ordinary  quality.  It  is  a  rare  thing 
— quite  rare,  among  men.  Honesty  is 
common,  sincerity  is  still  more  common, 
almost  universal  we  might  say,  but  truth- 
fulness, the  pure  harmony  of  the  inward 
and  the  outward  man,  is  a  thing  not  often 
found  on  earth,  and  must,  when  it  occurs, 
be  prized  in  Heaven.  Lincoln  has  been 
widely  called  honest.  We  would  not  dis- 
parage the  epithet.  Could  it  rise  again  to 
the  ancient  sense  of  the  Latin  honestas,  it 
might  approach  the  idea  we  endeavor  to 
present  in  the  other  term  ;  but,  as  now 
used,  it  means  but  very  little.  Sincerity 
means  still  less.  A  great  many  men,  it 
may  be  said,  are  honest,  but  we  are,  almost 
all  of  us,  sincere — very  sincere — in  some 
way.    Men  are,  sometimes,  most  sincere 


when  most  greatly  wicked.  Petty  crimes 
are  consistent  with  a  wanton  hypocrisy 
that  seeks  no  veil,  even  from  itself;  but 
seldom  has  there  been  a  great  crime  com- 
mitted on  the  earth  without  the  parties 
being,  in  some  stages,  very  sincere,  yea, 
sometimes,  very  religious  in  it.  Some- 
thing of  both  these  elements  seem  almost 
necessary  to  what  may  be  called  a  very 
great  or  uncommon  sin.  We  have  read 
history  in  vain  not  to  see  that  the  amount 
of  sincerity,  and  even  of  enthusiasm,  that 
men  may  have  worked  themselves  into,  is 
often  precisely  the  measure  of  the  evil 
that  is  in  their  hearts;  and  of  the  evil 
they  are  committing.  It  is  in  proportion 
to  the  absence  of  that  other  quality  of 
deep  spiritual  truthfulness  that  might  have 
kept  them  from  the  self-deception  on 
which  such  sincerity  is  grounded.  Who 
was  ever  more  sincere  than  Robespierre  ? 
Who  was  ever  more  sincere  than  the  fili- 
buster Walker  ?  Who  had  more  of  this 
quality  than  Jefferson  Davis  ?  It  is  the 
very  presence  of  sincerity  without  truth- 
fulness that  made  him,  in  all  these  re- 
spects, the  very  opposite  of  Abraham  Lin- 
coln. 

"  Lord  who  shall  abide  in  thy  taberna- 
cle; who  shall  dwell  in  thy  holy  hill? 
He  that  hath  clean  hands  and  a  pure 
heart,  he  that  walketh  uprightly  and 
worketh  righteousness,  and  speaketh  the 
truth  in  his  heart:'  Here  we  have  the 
character  divinely  limned  in  the  xv  th  and 
xxiv  th  Psalm.  "  That  speaketh  the  truth 
in  his  heart" — speaks  it  to  himself — al- 
lows of  no  lie  even  in  his  imagining  or  hia 
thinking,  suffers  no  shadow  of  self-decep- 
tion to  darken  the  light  within  his  own 
soul,  has  no  ideal  with  which  his  actual 
(though  falling  below  it  may  well  be)  is 
not  in  perfect  serial  harmony.  O  how 
rare  is  this,  and  how  sublime  !  Much  as 
we  may  try  to  maintain  outward  truth  in 
our  worldly  relations,  and  easy  as  we  may 
think  it  thus  to  do — for  what  can  be  oasier, 
one  might  say  than  to  be  honest,  if  a  man 
chooses  to  be  it — still  this  character  of  be- 
ing true  to  one's  self  amid  all  the  falsities 
that  crowd  into  our  inner  as  well  as  our  out- 
ward being — true  in  the  spirit — "  speaking 
the  truth  in  the  heart"  and  to  the  heart — 


18G5.] 


Abraham  Lincoln. 


187 


aXif  Or.v&yy  Iv  aycix?]*  "truthful  in 
love" — "truth  in  the  inward  parts,"  that 
truth  which  God  "desireth."f  O  this  is 
rare,  very  rare  in  the  world,  rare  even  in 
the  church.  This  guilelessness  of  the 
spirit  makes  no  show  outwardly,  for  it  is 
a  light  that  reflects  itself  within,  hut  it 
shines  far  up  in  heaven,  as  one  of  the 
rare  and  precious  things  of  earth,  even  as 
the  Urim  and  Thummim,  the  "  Light  and 
the  Truth,"  that  symbolize  this  state  of 
soul,  sent  up  their  clear  lustre  from  the 
breast-plate  of  Aaron  as  "he  bore  the  judg- 
ment of  the  children  of  Israel  upon  his 
heart  before  the  Lord  continually." 

If  there  can  be  such  a  thing  as  human 
merit  in  the  divine  sight,  it  is  this  perfect 
truthfulness  of  soul  that  loves  the  truth 
whenever  found,  and  yet  seeks  to  ajrpear, 
before  God  and  man,  no  other  than  what 
it  really  is.  But  we  are  not  disposed  to 
magnify  any  mere  human  righteousness. 
Nothing  but  that  heavenly  thing  we  call 
grace  could  have  produced  such  a  char- 
acter, as  we  conceive  it  to  be,  none  the 
less  divine  though  so  purely  human  in  its 
exercise  and  manifestation.  And  it  icas 
grace,  we  may  believe,  that  formed  so 
true,  so  truthful,  this  unpretending,  un- 
professing  man — grace  working  silently 
in  aid  of  a  pious  mother  during  his  early 
life  of  hardship  and  obedience — grace  sup- 
porting him  in  the  trying  circumstances 
in  which  God  had  placed  him  for  the 
salvation  of  all  that  was  most  precious  in 
our  American  institutions.  Mr.  Lincoln 
has  been  called  a  self-made  man.  We  do 
not  like  the  phrase,  but  are  willing  to 
concede  that  such  he  might  be  said  to  be 
intellectually,  or  in  respect  to  the  acquisi- 
tion of  more  outward  knowledge.  We 
can  hardly  think  it  of  this  his  higher  spirit- 
ual state,  so  true  and  so  unearthly.  And 
here  again  the  two  men,  before  compared, 
may  be  said  to  be  in  signal  contrast.  It 
was  rich  outward  culture  that  formed 
Davis  intellectually.  Morally  he  was  the 
self-made  man,  the  product  of  his  own 
unholy  selfishness.  It  was  nothing  else 
but  his  own  dark  ambition,  connected 
with  an  utter  want  of  self-revealing  truth- 

*  Ephesians  iv.  15.         f  Psalm  li,  6. 


fulness,  that  gave  him  thati  ntense  sinceri- 
ty in  wrong — that  wholly  evil  sincerity 
which  deluged  a  peaceful  continent  in 
blood. 

It  has  sometimes  seemed  to  the  writer 
that  among  the  surprises  that  will  meet 
the  disrobed  spirit  in  its  first  transition  to 
another  sphere  of  life,  the  greatest  of  all 
will  be  an  overpowering  feeling  of  reality, 
such  as  it  never  experienced,  however 
honest  and  sincere  it  had  aimed  to  be, 
among  the  abounding,  ever  surrounding, 
outward  and  inward  falsities  of  the  pres- 
ent earthly  existence.  No  concealment 
now,  no  disguises,  no  deceiving  others,  no 
hiding  from  one's  self.  The  very  concep- 
tion has  become  an  impossibility.  All 
things  "  stand  naked  and  open"  before  the 
burning  eye  of  truth ;  or  as  the  Psalmist 
says  it,  "  Thou  dost  set  our  secret  sins  in 
the  light  of  thy  countenance."  All  real; 
everything  appearing  just  as  it  is,  whether 
vile  or  holy,  beautiful  or  deformed.  Ma- 
lignity there  may  be  there,  evils  beyond 
any  present  powers  of  conception,  sins  of 
the  spirit  greater  than  any  sins  of  the 
flesh,  surpassing  any  measure  now  found 
on  earth ;  but  lies  forever  banished.  No 
word  or  spiritual  utterance  can  ever  go 
beyond  the  exact  scale  of  its  meaning, 
either  for  the  soul  that  hears,  or  the  soul 
that  speaks  it.  No  sentimentalisms,  no 
heroics,  no  talking  "for  effect"  that  does 
not  immediately  betray  its  unmeaningness 
or  its  falsehood — it  maybe  to  the  startling 
surprise  even  of  him  that  gives  it  utterance. 
No  more  putting  evil  for  good,  or  dark- 
ness for  light.  No  more  confounding  the 
love  of  opinions  with  the  love  of  truth. 
No  more  misapprehending  that  oft  times 
intensest  form  of  selfishness,  a  furious  plat- 
form zeal,  for  true  philanthrophy.  No 
more  mistaking  our  words  for  our  thoughts, 
our  thinking  for  our  becoming,  our  imag- 
inings for  our  very  being.  No  more  put- 
ting an  abstract  ideal  we  have  admired 
for  the  low  actual  we  have  chosen.  No 
more  cheating  ourselves  by  substituting 
specious  reason*  for  vile  motives — the 
justifying  pleas  of  the  intellect,  that  are 
ever  at  hand,  for  the  real  moving  powers 
of  sense  and  selfishness  that  have  reigned 
in  our  hearts.    All  this  has  ceased  forever. 


188 


Abraham  Lincoln. 


[June, 


All  deception,  whether  of  ourselves  or 
others,  has  become  a  simple  impossibility. 
The  shadows  are  gone,  truth  has  come.  In 
such  a  spiritual  atmosphere  the  best  of 
men  we  have  known  on  earth  may  experi- 
ence an  unwonted  chill,  a  strange  awe  of 
the  real  and  the  true,  they  have  never  so 
felt  before.  Our  lamented  President  has 
gone  to  that  land  of  reality.  We  would 
speak  cautiously  and  reverently  here. 
Doubtless  hath  he  learned  more  of  him- 
self than  he  ever  knew  before.  Doubtless 
in  the  presence  of  that  higher  law  hath 
he  seen  more  of  his  own  deficiencies  than 
his  humble  spirit,  though  always  so  truth- 
fully acknowledging  them,  ever  saw  on 
earth.  Still  would  we  express  the  belief 
that  in  the  throng  of  souls  that  are  ever 
passing  from  this  world  of  falshood,  few 
there  are,  even  of  the  professedly  religious, 
that  will  find  themselves  more  in  harmony 
with  that  unclouded  sphere,  more  serene- 
ly at  rest  in  that  "  divine  tabernacle,"  that 
"holy  hill"  of  truth,  than  the  loved  shade 
for  whose  departure  we  have  all  so  lately 
and  so  deeply  mourned.  ' '  Bl essed  are  the 
meek.  Blessed  are  the  merciful,  for  they 
shall  obtain  mercy.  Blessed  are  the  pure 
in  heart  for  they  shall  see  God." 

But  this  may  seem  like  trespassing  on 
thing3  too  holy.  Let  us  return  to  Abra- 
ham Lincoln's  earthly  life,  to  that  earth- 
ly truthfulness  of  speech  and  character 
on  which  wc  love  to  dwell.  He  would 
not,  or  he  could  not,  say  things  for  mere 
effect,  however  much  the  foe  may  have 
sneered  at  him  for  his  supposed  incom- 
petency, or  the  friend  have  lamented 
that  he  did  not  popularize  his  influence 
by  playing  the  sage  or  the  hero.  We 
could  have  wished  him  more,  in  some 
respects,  like  Jefferson  and  Jackson;  but 
he  was  neither,  and  it  was  a  part  of  his 
substantial  greatness  that  he  would  nev- 
er appear,  or  wish  to  appear,  that  which 
he  was  not.  Nothing,  however,  could 
be  more  false  than  to  deny  him  the  power 
of  truly  effective  speaking.  How  well 
he  could  retort  when  the  right  occasion 
arose^  and  pure  truth  demanded  it,  is 
well  known.  The  men  who  undertook 
to  lecture  him  about  Vallandigham's  ar- 
rest will  not  forget,  or,  if  they  arc  ob- 


tuse enough  to  do  so,  the  nation  will 
long  remember,  how  perfect  the  reply, 
how  keen  the  sarcasm — we  would  call 
it  if  its  perfect  truthfulness,  which  was 
its  power,  did  not  demand  a  higher  and 
purer  epithet. 

It  must  be  confessed,  however,  that 
there  were  times  when  he  was  not  hap- 
py in  this  business  of  public  speaking. 
It  was  rather  coarsely  said  by  one  who 
had  not  been  a  political  friend,  that 
"to  save  his  life  Mr.  Lincoln  could 
never  make  a  good  impromptu  speech." 
There  was  some  truth  in  this.  At  times 
when  there  was  really  little  to  be  said 
— on  mere  occasions  of  political  cere- 
mony, or  of  party  etiquette — he  really 
made  very  poor  work  in  expressing 
himself.  Mr.  Lincoln  could  not  talk  to 
nothing,  or  about  nothing.  It  is  aston- 
ishing what  a  gift,  or  rather  what  a 
knack,  some  men  have  for  this  sort  of 
thing  ;  how  glibly  they  can  talk  and 
write,  how  many  words  they  can  use — 
all  pretty  fair,  grammatical  English,  too 
— and  yet.  mean  nothing — actually  say 
nothing.  The  "  inexpressibility  of  their 
feelings,"  the  ''purity  of  their  mo- 
tives"— this  is  ever  the  rondo  with  va- 
riations, carried  through  every  key  of 
the  musical  scale.  Mr.  Lincoln  could 
not  do  this ;  he  had  little  or  nothing 
to  say  of  the  purity  of  his  motives, 
and  seldom  alluded  at  all  to  his  in- 
ward feelings.  We  remember  but  one 
occasion  of  his  ever  indulging  in  such  a 
course,  but  that  was  memorable  for  the 
de3p  evidence  it  presented  of  truth  and 
heartiness.  A  crowd  had  gathered  to 
congratulate  him  on  his  re-election.  He 
did  not,  as  he  could  not,  suppress  the 
pure  gratification  which  that  event  af- 
forded;  but  another  thing  was  strug- 
gling in  his  thoughts,  and  he  must  give 
it  utterance.  It  was  the  remembrance 
of  his  competitor — of  the  man  who  had 
bravely  striven  with  him  against  the 
common  foe,  and  who  had  as  earnestly 
striven  against  him  in  the  political  con- 
test. He  thought  of  his  defeat,  and  the 
chafing  soreness  it  must  occasion  to  an 
ardent  and  sensitive  spirit.  It  seems  to 
have  saddened  him  that  his  own  success 


1865.] 


Abraliam  Lincoln. 


189 


should  havo  been  obtained  at  such  a 
price.  "  If  I  know  my  own  heart,"  says 
this  great,  humble  man,  "  it  gives  me 
no  pleasure  to  triumph  over  anybody." 
No  one,  whether  friend  or  foe,  ever 
doubted  the  deep,  hearty  feeling  that 
prompted  the  declaration.  It  was  not 
the  words  merely,  but  the  fact  of  their 
being  in  such  perfect  harmony  with  the 
entire  character  of  the  man,  that  pro- 
duced the  universal  conviction. 

Still  was  it  true  that  Mr.  Lincoln  could 
not  speak  well  on  mere  occasions  of 
ceremony  and  congratulation.  As  has 
been  justly  said,  "he  must  be  argumen- 
tative or  nothing. ' '  He  must  have  some- 
thing to  prove,  and  somebody  to  con- 
vince. He  could  gather  the  men  of  the 
prairies,  and  hold  them  for  long  hours 
as  he  discussed  in  his  Socratic  way,  half 
speech,  half  dialogue,  the  vital  theme 
of  slavery  extension.  But  he  could  not 
talk  well  from  a  hurried  railway  plat- 
form ;  and  this  thought  furnishes  the 
reason  why  his  speeches  on  his  journey 
from  Springfield  to  Washington,  in  the 
winter  of  1861,  were  the  poorest  he 
ever  made.  There  were,  in  fact,  two 
reasons  for  this,  operating  together  here, 
though  they  may  seem  to  stand  in  para- 
doxical opposition  to  each  other.  The 
occasions  that  called  for  this  train-plat- 
form oratory  were  too  trifling  in  them- 
selves, and  they  were,  at  the  same  time, 
connected  with  ideas  too  serious  for  any 
mere  rhetorical  utterance.  Too  trifling, 
because  they  demanded  the  s'howman 
rather  than  the  orator,  too  important, 
for  it  was  a  time  when  the  truest  and 
bravest  hearts  were  failing,  and  the 
wisest  among  us  were  "wondering 
whereun.to  these  strange  things  would 
tend."  But  why  not,  then,  arouse  and 
"fire  the  popular  heart?"  Why  was 
he  not  inspired  by  the  occasion  ?  Alas, 
it  might  have  been  a  false  inspiration, 
and  Mr.  Lincoln  dreaded,  more  than  all 
things  else,  any  imposing  on  himself  or 
others.  He  would  rather  be  humbly 
true  than  heroically  false.  He  preferred 
the  homeliest  speech  to  any  splendid 
unreality  of  diction,  even  though  the 
offspring  of  that  momentary  fervor  we 
call  sincerity.    He  could  talk  to  effect 


when  a  true  effect  was  evidently  to  be 
the  result  of  what  he  said.  But  he  must 
see  his  way  clear  before  him.  To  do 
this,  in  the  circumstanc.es  in  which  our 
country  was  then  placed,  required  a 
superhuman  knowledge  which  (it  is  no 
disparagement  to  say  it)  neither  he,  nor 
any  other  man,  at  that  time,  possessed. 
But  why  could  he  not  speak  to  them  of 
the  great  things  he  was  going  to  do  ? 
Why  not,  at  least,  say,  "  The  Union,  it 
must  and  shall  be  preserved?"  Alas, 
he  knew  not  what  to  do,  except  to  take 
his  solemn  oath,  towards  which  he  was 
journeying,  and  try  and  keep  it,  God  so 
helping  him.  He  knew  not  that  "  the 
Union  would  be  preserved,"  as  none  of 
us,  at  that  time  knew.  He  was  wiser 
than  the  masses,  in  that  he  was  looking 
to  see  how  and  when  the  light  would 
break.  He  was  for  praying,  and  asking 
the  prayers  of  others,  as  he  told  his 
plain  Springfield  neighbors  in  that  last 
short  and  touching  speech  he  made  to 
them.  Then  he  spoke  to  effect,  in  the 
purest  sense  of  the  phrase,  for  he  said 
the  only  thing  that  could  have  been  said, 
or  ought  to  have  been  said  :  ' '  Pray  for 
me  my  neighbors, — 0  pray  for  me  in 
bearing  this  heavy  burden,  greater  than 
has  been  laid  on  any  single  man  since 
the  days  of  Washington." 

Mr.  Lincoln  could  only  appear  what 
he  truly  was — no  more,  no  less,  either 
to  himself  or  others.  This  was  one  of 
the  fixed  things  of  his  character,  which 
he  cou  d  not  change.  To  speak  with 
confidence  of  what  was  all  unknown 
was,  to  him,  equivalent  to  falsehood. 
He  could  not  boast  in  the  presence  of 
the  coming  storm  ;  he  had  too  clear  a 
prescience  of  its  magnitude,  if  not  of  its 
result.  He  could  not  talk  grandiloquent- 
ly in  the  rumblings  of  the  threatening 
earthquake.  To  stand  and  listen — that 
was  the  true  heroic  attitude.  To  "be 
still  and  know  that  God"  was  passing 
by — to  watch  the  signs  of  his  presence, 
the  tokens  of  his  frown  or  favor — "  that 
was  wisdom  ;"  to  "  depart,"  at  such  a 
time,  from  all  boasting  speech,  from  all 
"vain  imaginations" — "  that  was  un- 
derstanding." 

"  Pray  for  me" — never  was  a  request 


190 


Abraham  Lincoln. 


[June, 


more  heartily  made.  Ora  pi'o  nobis — 
seldom  has  the  invocation,  whether 
made  to  saints  in  heaven,  or  saints  on 
earth,  gone  forth  from  a  truer  sense  of 
its  wisdom  and  its  need.  This  was  what 
he  said  continually  to  the  clergymen 
who  called  upon  him.  No  cant,  no  pa- 
tronizing statesmanlike  talk  about  "  our 
holy  religion,"  and  the  great  value  of 
Christianity  to  the  State  ;  no  high  pro- 
fession, no  condescension,  none  of  that 
accommodation  to  religious  feeling 
which  so  often  betrays  its  hollowness  in 
high  places.  No  one  can  deny  to  Mr. 
Lincoln  a  sharp  sagacity.  He  knew  the 
great  influence  of  the  clergy.  He  must 
have  felt  how  much  they  deserved  to 
possess  that  influence  from  the  noble 
stand  they  had  taken,  and  the  strong  aid 
they  were  giving  to  the  government  in 
its  hour  of  need.  He  had  every  motive 
to  gain  their  favor,  and  to  talk  very  or- 
thodoxly,  and  very  evangelically,  if  that 
would  secure  it.  His  answers  were 
sometimes  even  blunt.  He  never  court- 
ed them,  though  ever  treating  them 
courteously.  The  Secretary  of  State 
had  much  more  of  this  in  his  communi- 
cations to  addresses  of  religious  bodies  ; 
and  of  his  true  and  hearty  feeling  there- 
in we  have  no  doubt;  but  the  President 
had  ever  for  them  this  one  speech — 
11  Pray  for  me."  "  Mr.  Lincoln,  do  you 
pray  for  yourself?"  said  one.  "  BLw 
should  I  do  without  prayer  ?"  was  the 
only  reply.  It  was  no  merit  that  he 
shoull  pray,  no  religious  excellence  to 
be  talked  about,  or  retailed  in  the  news- 
papers. It  was  a  necessity  that  was 
laid  upon  him.  As  Paul  claimed  no 
merit — "  Woe  to  him  if  ho  preached 
not  the  Gospel," — even  so,  as  we  may 
say  it  without  any  irreverent  compari- 
son, was  it  with  Mr.  Lincoln.  Pray  he 
must ;  and  so  he  felt  it,  and  so  he  doubt- 
less practiced  during  the  many  anxious 
days  and  watching  nights  whilst  the 
nation's  burden  was  pressing  so  heavy 
upon  his  soul.  He  knew  that  he  must 
sink  if  he  did  not  pray  ;  and  shall  it  be 
deemed  extravagant  to  behove  that  that 
relief  was  often  given.  How  else  could 
he  have  borne  it  unless  the  voice  had 


sometimes  come  to  his  heart,  if  not  to 
his  ear  of  sense  :  "  Fear  not,  for  I  am 
with  thee  ;  I  hold  thee  by  thy  hand  ; ' ' 
"  let  not  your  heart  be  troubled,  neither 
let  it  be  afraid."  We  would  not  exag- 
gerate here,  but  have  we  not  reason  to 
believe  that  all  this  is  warranted  by  the 
fact  on  which  we  are  dwelling — his  ear- 
nest, oft-repeated  request  to  "pray  for 
him." 

The  speech  at  Springfield  was  a  most 
affecting  one,  but  his  utterances  on  the 
momentous  journey  referred  to  were  not 
happy.  The  popular  demand  was  like 
that  made  upon  the  saddened  captives 
"  by  the  rivers  of  Babjdon."  How  could 
they  ' '  sing  the  songs  of  Zion  in  a  strange 
land?"  Come  make  us  a  speech,  said 
the  thronging  multitudes,  as  the  train 
passed  rapidly  through  our  towns  and 
cities  ;  come  sing  us  a  song  of  the  prai- 
ries, come  tell  us  a  story.  He  could 
have  done  this  in  some  genial  society 
of  his  Western  home,  even  as  he  could 
do  it  occasionally  when  there  came  a 
brief  relaxation  from  the  stern  cares  of 
that  "  great  office  wherein  he  bore  him- 
self so  meekly. ' '  At  such  times  he  could 
tell  "his  little  story" — "the  words 
come  to  mind  tend.rly  now" — but  in 
this  momentous  journey  he  coull  havo 
no  heart  for  it.  They  asked  entertain- 
ment, excitement,  a  wordy  oratory,  yea, 
"the  spoilers  required  mirth"  of  thia 
anxious,  praying,  deeply  burdened  man. 
He  could  not  give  it  them,  or  if  he  at- 
tempted it,  it  was  poorly  done,  and  un- 
der great  embarrassment.  How  could 
he  talk  to  effect  at  such  a  time,  without 
saying  something  false,  or,  what  is  equi- 
valent to  the  same  thing,  that  which  he 
could  not  feel  that  he  was  tru'y  warrant- 
ed in  saying  in  the  terrible  darkness  that 
then- enveloped  himself  and  the  nation. 
He  could  have  said,  "  The  Union  must 
and  shall  be  preserved,"  and  the  crowd 
would  have  doubtless  shouted,  and  that 
would  have  been  very  cheering  ;  but  he 
knew  how  very  common  had  been  such 
shoutings  in  our  history,  and  in  other 
history,  and  what  came  of  them.  He 
well  kn.w  this,  even  without  that  later 
experience  which  showed  him  how  easi- 


1865.] 


Abraham  Lincoln. 


191 


ly  the  bold  bravura,  "  the  nation  to  bo 
preserved  at  all  hazards,"  might  dwin- 
dle down  into  the  squeaking-falsetto, 
"  the  constitution  as  it  is,"  with  all  the 
lying  sophisms  that  formed  its  mean 
accompaniment.  Again,  the  vaunted 
speech,  or  any  thing  like  it,  would  have 
been,  either  a  lie,  or  an  expression  of 
undoubted  confidence  in  his  own  pow- 
ers, and  that  the  truthful  man  could  not 
bring  himself  to  utter.  His  hope  was 
not  in  himself,  not  in  his  party,  not  in 
the  people — it  was  alone  in  God. 

In  our  strange  human  nature  the  pa- 
thetic and  the  sublime  are,  sometimes,  not 
far  removed  from  the  light  and  the  hu- 
morous. There  may  be  a  deeply  solemn 
6ide  to  that,  which,  at  first  view,  seems 
only  fitted  to  provoke  indignation  or  a 
smile.  During  the  late  Presidential  cam- 
paign there  met  the  writer's  eye,  what 
seemed  to  be  one  of  the  caricature  pictures 
of  the  occasion.  It  represented  a  tall, 
stooping  man,  with  a  heavy  burden  upon 
his  back,  and  carefully  picking  his  way 
upon  a  rope  drawn  across  the  boiling  Ni- 
agara. It  was  a  comparison  of  Mr.  Lin- 
coln to  Blondin  when  he  carried  his  freight 
of  a  human  life  along  that  perilous  pas- 
sage. Indignation  was  the  first  feeling 
at  an  association  of  ideas  that  seemed  de- 
grading. An  enemy  hath  done  this,  we 
said.  A  closer  examination,  however, 
showed  that  that  was  not  so  certain.  At 
all  events,  there  soon  arose  a  new  feel- 
ing that  dispelled  all  thought  of  the  light 
and  the  ludicrous.  Only  change  the  ideal, 
and  no  representation,  by  word  or  paint- 
ing, could  so  picture  the  thought  of  vast 
and  perilous  responsibility.  The  freight 
thus  carried  by  this  stooping  figure  was 
a  nation's  life.  Across  the  yawning  abyss 
of  anarchy  was  it  to  be  steadily  borne.  Be- 
neath was  the  awful  gulf  into  which  one 
false  step,  one  moment  of  faintness,  one 
nervous  tremor,  one  rash  advance,  or 
one  timid  stepping  back,  would  have  in- 
evitably plunged  the  priceless  cargo.  No 
wanton  display  this,  no  fool-hardy  device 
to  draw  together  a  brutal  crowd.  Every 
thought  of  that  kind  disappears  at  once 
from  the  spirituel  of  the  picture.  It  was 
a  dire  necessity  that  forced  this  lonely 


man  across  the  fearful  passage.  The  bur- 
den was  one  he  could  not  lay  down. 
There  was  no  other  road  but  this,  the  un- 
tried way,  that  no  American  before  him 
had  been  ever  called  to  travel.  One  bank 
had  been  left,  and  the  other  must  bo 
reached,  or  all  was  lost.  No  mere  specu- 
lative wisdom,  no  mere  political  theorizing, 
could  stand  him  now  in  stead.  He  must 
look  away  from  this  and  go  sounding  on 

His  dim  and  perilous  way, 

by  other  guidance,  and  by  other  strength. 
An  undiverted  eye,  a  steady  hand,  a  firm 
and  cautious  foot,  a  nerve  that  never 
trembled,  a  strength  that  never  gave  up 
to  weariness — these  were  the  practical 
qualities  required.  Distrust  of  self,  and 
yet  an  unwavering  trust  in  a  higher  prom- 
ised wisdom,  these  were  the  moral  requi- 
sites which  the  dangerous  hour  demanded. 
Faith  in  God,  a  steady  looking  to  the 
right  and  the  reasons  of  it,  these  for  the 
time,  superseded  those  other  intellectual 
needs  that  some  would  call  higher,  but 
which  the  wants  of  the  occasion  placed 
far  below.  "  Watch  and  pray  " — these 
were  to  Mr.  Lincoln  his  all  of  political  wis- 
dom, his  all  of  intellectual  statesmanship, 
at  that  time,  either  available  or  of  value. 
It  was  the  greatness  of  his  character  and 
of  his  wisdom  that  made  him  see  this,  and 
.enabled  him  to  resist  the  temptation  of 
being  great,  or  of  seeming  great,  in  some 
other  way.  And  was  it  little  ?  Who  will 
say  so  that  has  any  sense  of  the  difficulty 
that  lay  in  crossing  at  this  dangerous 
point  of  our  history — or  in  carrying  the 
nation  and  the  constitution,  safe  from 
shore  to  shore  along  this  narrow  way. 

Who  can  estimate  the  steadiness  and 
strength  ol  soul  required  for  such  a  per- 
formance. "  Go  on — go  on — move  faster, 
or  you  will  fa.l,"  said  the  clamoring 
multitude  on  one  side.  "  Back — back — 
not  another  step  in  that  direction,"  was 
ever  shouted  from  another  quarter.  But 
nothing  could  either  turn  or  hurry  him. 
To  have  lost  sight,  for  one  moment,  of 
his  pressing  responsibility,  to  have  giv- 
en way  to  any  factitious  feeling,  to  have 
made  boasts  that  he  could  not  have  been 
certain  of  performing,  to  have  indulged 


192 


Abraham  Lincolm 


[June, 


in  any  heroics  that  would  not  be  in 
strictest  harmony  with  the  awful  reality 
— might  have  brought  on  the  dreadful 
catastrophe ;  they  certainly  could,  at 
that  time,  have  had  no  influence  in  pre- 
venting it,  if  it  came  from  any  other 
failure.  Mr.  Lincoln  would  not  do  these 
heroic  things.  Some  might  say  that  he 
could  not — that  he  had  not  the  talent  for 
them.  This  is  assuming  much  for  those 
who  know  how  poor,  in  general,  are 
such  displays,  and  how  little,  either  of 
talent  or  of  genius,  they  require.  But, 
granting  such  incapacity  of  speech  and 
daring,  it  does  not  injuriously  affect  our 
view  of  the  substantial  greatness  we  are 
contemplating.  It  may  even  be  all  the 
greater  for  the  lack.  It  did,  indeed, 
most  sorely  try  our  patience.  Oh,  how 
slow  he  moved  sometimes,  or  seemed 
to  move,  as  every  eye  wa3  strained  in 
watching  from  either  shore  !  With  what 
caution  did  he  place  the  lever  by  which 
he  had  his  balance,  now  on  this  side, 
and  now  on  that ;  how  carefully  poised 
was  every  step,  how  firmly  held  when 
taken!  Had  he  obeyed  the  opposite 
voices  that  ever  shouted  in  his  ea;s — 
"  rash  man  " — {i  time-serving  man  " — 
and  stayed  his  step,  or  rushed  madly 
ahead ;  or,  had  he  given  up  in  bewil- 
dered and  despairing  helplessness,  how 
terribl;  the  fall! — we  see  it  now — how 
dire  the  wreck  that  might  have  ensued, 
and,  in  all  probability,  would  have  en- 
sued, from  one  false  move  at  such  a 
time,  and  with  such  a  precious  freight 
as  the  people  in  their  party  caprice,  per- 
haps, but  God  in  his  all-seeing  wisdom, 
had  placed  upon  him. 

And  so  for  the  four  long  years  of  peril 
and  anxiety.  How,  at  times  we  held 
our  breath  at  the  contemplation  of  the 
scene — the  awful  dangers  of  the  way, 
the  ever-swinging  rope,  the  alternations 
of  success  and  fear,  that  heavy  load, 
that  stooping  form,  that  fearful  uncer- 
tainty. There  is  no  danger  of  over- 
stating it.  There  are  times  when  we  are 
fond  of  [roasting,  and  may,  indeed,  boast 
with  much  justice,  that  the  nation's  des- 
tiny is  not  dependent  on  any  one  man's 
firmness,  or  any  one  man's  wisdom.  But 


that  boast  could  not  have  been  made 
two  years  ago.  Whatever  the  causes 
that  produced  so  strange  a  state  of 
things,  the  national  life  seemed  commit- 
ted to  one  man's  watching  soul,  its  heavy 
burden  seemed  laid  on  one  man's  wea- 
ried back  ;  there  were  others  to  help,  to 
cheer  and  counsel  him,  and  yet  it  may 
be  said  that  all  depended  upon  his  firm- 
ness, his  wisdom,  and  his  fidelity.  To 
go  back  to  our  figure,  on  which  we  have 
dwelt,  and  for  which  we  hope  the  read- 
er will  pardon  us — one  misdirected  sign, 
one  wrong  movement  to  the  right  or  left, 
one  step  too  fast  or  slow,  too  timid 
or  too  rash,  might  have  been  a  national 
ruin  as  inevitable  as  any  plunge  into  the 
boiling  eddies  of  the  Niagara. 

But  the  long  time  of  agony  drew  near 
to  its  close  ;  the  other  shore  is  reached ; 
the  precious  freight  of  life  is  saved. 
The  multitudes  are  crowding  to  offer 
their  congratulations  to  the  man  whose 
strength  and  steadiness  had  gone 
through  this  awful  trial.  Who  had  a 
better  right  to  triumph  ?  But  so  it  waa 
not  to  be.  More  favored,  in  one  respect, 
than  Moses,  he  had  reached  the  expect- 
ed land,  but  it  was  only  to  die,  almost 
as  soon  as  he  had  placed  his  foot  upon 
its  shore.  We  will  not  speak  of  th@ 
manner  of  his  death  ;  but  when — to  use 
the  touching  language  of  Mr.  Garrison — 
"when  was  man  so  mourned?"  That 
"rain  of  tears" — was  there  ever  any- 
thing like  it  in  our  American  history  ? 
Millions  crowded  to  his  funeral.  Five 
hundred  thousand,  it  is  estimated,  gazed 
upon  that  dead  face,  as  onward,  by  day 
and  night,  the  sad  procession  moved 
through  the  cities,  towns,  and  hamlets 
of  our  land.  The  writer  witnessed  it  at 
an  inland  station,  where  no  outward 
show  of  preparation  could  be  made. 
Still  there,  as  elsewhere,  while  the  dark 
draped  car  moved  slowly  through,  was 
there  the  manifestation  of  the  same  sub- 
stantial sorrow — the  silent  crowd,  the 
spontaneously  uncovered  head,  while 
drops  were  stealing  down  the  manly 
cheek,  and  muffled  sobs  betrayed  the 
female  grief.  All  hearts  were  softened, 
all    malice    silenced,    all    party    spirit 


1865.] 


'Tis  Hard  to  Die  in  Spring -Thru 


191 


hushed.  The  spiritual  preciousucss  of 
that  season,  its  moral  value  to  the  na- 
tion, who  shall  estimate  ?  Some  faint 
cavil  has  been  heard  that  Bishop  Potter 
should  have  called  Mr.  Lincoln  a  mar- 
tyr. But  surely  he  was  such  in  both  the 
senses  of  the  term.  He  died  in  defence 
of  righteousness  ;  his  death,  though  so 
deeply  mourned  as  a  loss,  has  had  a 
healing  moral  influence  as  striking  as 
any  physical  cure  that  truth  or  legend 
has  ascribed  to  the  graves  of  martyred 
saints. 

We  can  not  charge  our  language  with 
extravagance.  Surely  is  there  some  special 
lesson  that  God  has  intended  to  teach  us 
by  this  life  and  death,  and  without  irrever- 
ence may  it  be  said,  we  think  that  it  is  not 
difficult  to  find  it  out.  We  have  had  great 
men,  so  called,  of  many  kinds,  great  states- 
men, great  orators,  philosophic  Presidents 
and  military  ones,  all  famed  for  greatness 
in  our  glowing  eulogies.  We  boast  of 
acute  publicists,  talented  editors,  wise 
diplomatists,  and  learned  lawyers.  We 
have  called  ourselves  a  great  aud  wiie 
people.  There  has  been  no  measure  to 
our  self-laudation.  We  have  been  offen- 
sive, in  this  respect,  to  the  other  nations 


of  the  earth.  At  last  God  sends  dira 
calamities  upon  us,  or  he  suffers  us  to 
bring  them  upon  ourselves;  but  in  the 
midst  of  them  he  prepares  for  us  a  re- 
markable man — a  model,  too,  of  greatness, 
but  of  a  different  kind  from  that  in  which 
we  had  taken  so  much  offensive  pride.  It 
is  a  moral,  rather  than  a  heroic  and  an 
intellectual  greatness ;  though  the  two 
latter  kinds  are  by  no  means  wanting. 
He  who  was  thus  raised  up  was  some- 
thing more  than  sincere  and  honest.  He 
was  that  rare  character,  a  most  truthful 
man,  in  all  its  rare  sublimity.  He  was 
purely  an  American,  and  yet  without  the 
least  tincture  of  our  conntry's  greatest 
fault.  He  well  performed  the  work  that 
was  given  him  to  do  "  in  his  great  office," 
and  then  departed  to  his  rest.  He  is  our 
model  man.  This  is  the  heroism  we  are 
called  to  admire  as  especially  becoming 
us  in  view  of  our  idols  of  the  past.  Let 
us  receive  our  chastisement,  let  us  learn 
the  lesson,  let  us  revere  the  memory  of 
this  meek  greatness ;  let  us  reform  from 
our  besettting  national  sin;  let  us  hereafter 
put  away  all  boasting,  with  its  inseparable 
attendants,  oppression  and  wrong,  from 
our  future  American  history. 


TIS  HARD  TO  DIE  IN  SPRING-TIME. 


Tis  hard  to  die  in  Spring-time, 

When,  to  mock  my  bitter  need, 
All  life  around  runs  over 

In  its  fullness  without  heed : 

New  life  for  tiniest  twig  or  tree, 

New  worlds  of  honey  for  the  bee, 

And  not  one  drop  of  dew  for  me 

Who  perish  as  I  plead. 

Tis  hard  to  die  in  Spring-time, 
When  it  stirs  the  poorest  clod ; 

The  wee  Wren  lifts  it  little  hear* 
In  lusty  songs  to  God ; 

And  summer  comes  with  conquering  march; 

Her  banners  waving  'neath  the  arch 

Of  heaven,  where  I  lie  and  parch — 
Left  dying  by  the  road. 

'Tis  hard  to  die  in  Spring-time, 
When  the  long  blue  days  unfold, 


And  cowslip-color 'd  sunsets 

Grow,  like  Heaven's  own  heart,  pure  gold! 
Each  breath  of  balm  brings  wave  on  wave 
Of  new  life  that  would  lift  and  lave 
My  life,  whose  feet  is  of  the  grave, 

And  mingling  with  the  mould. 

But  sweet  to  die  in  Spring-time, 
When  these  lustres  of  the  sward, 

And  all  the  breaks  of  beauty 

Wherewith  Earth  is  daily  starr'd, 

For  me  are  but  the  outside  show, 

All  leading  to  the  inner  glow 

Of  that  strange  world  to  which  I  go- 
Ed-  ever  with  the  Lord. 

O  sweet  to  die  in  Spring-time, 
When  I  reach  the  promised  Rest, 

And  feel  His  arm  round  me — 
Know  I  sink  back  on  His  breast  \ 


194 


Sunday  Thoughts. 


[June, 


His  kisses  close  these  poor  dim  eyes ; 
Soon  I  shall  hear  Him  say,  "Arise," 
Attd,  springing  up  with  glad  surprise, 
Shall  know  Him,  and  be  blest. 

Tis  sweet  to  die  in  Spring-time, 
For  I  feel  my  golden  year 


Of  Spring  and  life  eternal 
Is  beginning  even  here ! 
"  Poor  Ellen  ! "  now  you  say  and  sigh, 
"  Poor  Elleu  ! "  and  to-morrow  I 
Shall  say  ' '  Poor  Mother ! "  and,  from  the 
sky, 
Watch  you,  and  wait  you  there. 


SUNDAY  THOUGHTS. 


HIS   TIME   IS   BEST. 

"Now  Jesus  loved  Martha,  and  her  sister, 
and  Lazarus.  When  he  had  heard,  therefore, 
that  he  was  sick,  he  abode  two  days  still  in  the 
same  place  where  he  was." — John  xv.  5,  6. 

If  we  did  not  know  the  subsequent 
history,  this  conduct  on  the  part  of  our 
Lord  towards  thosewhom  he  lovedwould 
seem  most  inexplicable  ;  to  Lazarus  and 
his  sister  it  must  even  then  have  been 
so.  He  loved  them — he  knew  of  the 
sore  sickness,  therefore  ■'  he  abode  still 
in  the  same  place  where  he  was  ! "  Per- 
haps it  may  be  so  even  now  with  you, 
0  Christian  reader,  or  with  some  one  as 
dear  to  you  as  Lazarus  was  to  his  sisters. 
Your  Lord  loves  your  friend,  he  loves 
you,  yet  he  does  not  take  away  the  sick- 
ness. Day  by  day  you  tell  him  in  lowly 
prayer,  "  Lord,  he  whom  thou  lovest  is 
sick!"  but  he  does  not  come  to  heal; 
he  does  not  even  say,  as  he  said  to  the 
centurion,  "  I  will  come  and  heal  him." 
Oh  now  is  the  time  when  faith  is  tried, 
now  is  the  time  to  trust  him,  when  you 
can  not  see  his  ways.  Remember  the 
precious  history  in  this  chapter ;  look 
at  the  empty  grave  of  Lazarus ;  there 
you  read  the  meaning  of  the  long  delay  ; 
you  will  there  be  strengthened  to  be- 
lieve that  with  you,  as  with  him,  "  this 
sickness  is  not  unto  death,  but  for  the 
glory  ©f  God,  that  the  Son  of  God  might 
be  glorified  thereby,"  "Rest  in  the 
Lord,  and  wait  patiently  for  him." 

ACTIVE   AND    PASSIVE   LOVE. 

"Charity  suffereth  long,  and  is  kind." — 1 
Cor.  xiii.  4. 

Two  kinds  of  charity  are  here  express- 
ed ;  first,  the  love  of  long  suffering ;  the 
meek,  patient,  unselfish  love,  that  "  bear- 
eth  all  things,"  that  "is  not  easily  pro- 
voked," that  loves  on  in  spite  of  the  un- 


worthiness  of  its  object, — forgetting  itself 
for  the  good  of  another, — that  neither 
faints  nor  wearies  at  disappointment  of 
opposition,  but  seeks  to  win  by  persever- 
ing,— this  is  the  first-mentioned  manifesta- 
tion of  love,  powerful  though  passive  ;  this 
is  the  charity  that  "  suffereth  long."'  The 
second  is  like  unto  it,  yet  different ;  it  is 
not  content  unless  it  is  active;  it  goes 
about  doing  good ;  it  labors  for  others  with 
the  look  of  love  in  its  eye,  as  well  as  the 
warmth  of  love  in  the  heart ;  it  finds  out 
and  relieves  sorrow;  it  comforts  the  mourn- 
er ;  it  enters,  like  the  blessed  sunshine,  in- 
to the  house  of  sadness  and  darkness,  and 
imparts  its  own  light  and  warmth  to  the 
afflicted  heart;  this  is  the  charity  that  "is 
kind."  And  where  can  we'  find  those  two 
so  united  in  one  as  in  the  life  of  Him  whose 
whole  life  was  love  ?  Behold  his  meek- 
ness and  long  suffering !  How  patiently 
he  bore  with  sinners !  Behold  his  days 
spent  in  doing  good  to  men,  his  acts  of 
kindness,  his  crowning  act  of  self-sacrifice 
for  our  sins, — behold  these  and  say: 
"Herein  is  Lore!" 

SUFFICIENCY  AND   INSUFFICIENCY. 

"Not  that  we  are  sufficient  of  ourselves  to 
think  anything  as  of  ourselves ;  but  our  suffi- 
ciency is  of  God. " — 2  Cor.  hi.  5. 

We  are  perpetually  forgetting  this,  and 
in  order  to  bring  the  lesson  home  to  us, 
God  is  perpetually  bringing  to  nothing 
our  best-concerted  schemes,  in  which, 
however,  we  have  trusted  to  no  wisdom 
but  our  own.  Then  we  are  too  apt  to  go 
to  the  other  extreme,  and  say:  "It is  of 
no  use  tiying  to  do  good,"  forgetting  on 
the  other  hand  that  "  our  sufficiency  is  of 
God."  He  says  to  us  in  a  hundred  ways : 
"  Without  me  ye  can  do  nothing."  If  we 
had  Paul's  faith  we  should  answer :  "  I 
can  do  all  things  through  Christ  strength- 


1865.] 


Margery. 


195 


cning  me."  But  it  is  only  through  the 
teachings  oF  experience  that  we  learn  these 
things,  and  we  are  but  dull  scholars  at 
best !  And  yet  there  is  the  greatest  corn- 
fort  in  being  firmly  possessed  of  the  faith 
that,  weak  as  we  are,  we  may  be  strong 
in  him ;  insufficient  as  we  are,  we  may 


find  sufficiency  in  him  for  all  our  needs. 
For  he  is  our  Father,  and  the  wants  which 
we  confess  and  bewail  in  every  effort  that 
Ave  make  to  do  anything  in  his  service,  are 
the  veiy  wants  which  he,  in  his  fatherly 
love  and  kingly  riches,  is  ever  ready  to 
supply. 


§&010     for    tfc!    3)0-ttU0. 


MARGERY. 


Tns  bells  of  the  village  church  had 
been  ringing  sweet  and  clear,  and  the 
sound  was  borne  on  the  summer  air  miles 
away,  making  solemn  music,  which  was 
very  pleasant  to  a  little  lonely  heart. 

On  the  stone  steps  of  the  farm-house, 
watching  the  shadows,  or  looking  now 
and  then  with  a  wishful  glance  toward  the 
bright  sky,  sat  Margery. 

Margery  who  ?  *  That  was  all,  she  had 
no  other  name,'  she  said,  when  strangers 
questioned  her. 

Farmer  James  had  found  her  one  wintry 
night  on  a  snow-drift  by  the  road  side. 
She  was  warmly  wrapped  and  sheltered 
from  the  storm.  Several  changes  of 
clothing,  a  sum  of  money,  a  paper  on 
which  was  written  'Margery,'  were  in  a 
basket  near.  She  had  been  kept  by  the 
farmer's  wife,  who  hoped  some  day  to  be 
rewarded,  and  who  at  first  built  many  air- 
castles,  which  had  for  their  foundation  the 
coming  of  Margery's  rich  friends.  She 
was  sure  they  were  rich  she  said,  for  the 
child's  clothing  was  fine  and  soft,  and  the 
lace  upon  the  little  dresses  was  worth 
more  than  her  best  Sunday  gown. 

But  as  years  passed  and  these  unknown 
persons  gave  no  sign,  she  grew  weary  of 
her  charge,  and  by  degrees  indifference 
gave  way  to  actual  unkindness. 

Poor  little  Margery,  what  had  she  done, 
and  why  was  she  so  unlike  the  happy 
children  whom  she  sometimes  met  ?  She 
often  wondered,  as  she  did  that  Sunday  af- 
ternoon, sitting  in  the  sunshine,  how 
many  miles  off  heaven  was,  and  whether 
she  could  walk  there  if  she  tried  ?  "  I  wish 
I  knew,"  she  said.  "  I  wish  I  knew  which 
road  to  take,  and  had  somebody  to  go 
with  me,  for  I  am  so  tired  of  living  here !" 

Little  children  who,  with  folded  hands, 
say  your,  "  Now  I  lay  me  down  to  sleep," 
who  are  laid  to  rest  by  loving  hands,  with 
your  mothers'  good-night  kisses  on  your 


lips — little  happy  childen— how  blest  are 
you  who  read  wonderingly  of  this  child, 
whose  life  was  so  unlike  your  own  ! 

Margery  had  been  taken  once  by  a  kind 
neighbor  with  her  children,  to  the  village 
Sunday-school.  There  she  heard,  for  the 
first  time  of  a  beautiful  place  called  heav- 
en, the  home  of  God  and  his  angels.  The 
good  old  minister  was  talking  of  Jesus,  of 
the  little  ones  whom  he  had  blest  while 
on  earth,  whom  he  still  loved  in  heaven, 
where  after  death  good  children  would  go 
to  be  shining  angels  in  the  sky. 

Margery  went  home  like  one  in  a  hap- 
py dream.  She  scarcely  heard  the  scold- 
ing words  that  Mrs.  James  poured  out 
like  a  torrent.  She  should  not  always  have 
to  be  scolded  and  beaten.  She  should  not 
always  be  tired  and  lonely.  There  was 
some  one  who  would  love  her,  if  she  only 
could  reach  him ;  there  was  a  beautiful 
home  if  she  only  knew  the  way  there. 

She  kept  the  sweet  thoughts  in  her  lit- 
tle sad  heart ;  dreamed  of  them  when  she 
slept,  and  took  comfort  in  them  as  she 
went  upon  her  errands  day  by  day,  or 
tended  the  fretful  child  whose  mother  had 
so  little  pity  for  her  desolation. 

One  morning  when  the  busy  dame 
seemed  to  be  in  an  unwonted  mood,  more 
gentle  than  she  remembered  tc  have  seen 
her,  Margery  took  courage  and  ventured 
to  ask  information  on  the  subject  that  had 
occupied  so  many  of  her  thoughts. 

"If  you  please  ma'am  how  far  is  it  to 
heaven?" 

The  astonished  woman  dropped  her 
iron,  putting  in  danger  thereby  her  good 
man's  Sunday  linen. 

"  What  put  that  into  your  head  I'd  like 
to  know?" 

Poor  frightened  Margery,  for  once  her 
anxiety  to  hear  something  of  the  blissful 
home  she  was  determined  to  seek,  gave 
her  courage. 


196 


The  Child  and  the  Sunshine. 


rJune. 


"  I  heard  the  minister  talk  about  God 
in  heaven,  and  I  thought  if  it  wasn't  too 
far  and  I  could  find  the  way  I'd  like  to 
get  there." 

"Well,  I  never,"  said  Mrs.  James,  and 
turning  fiercely  upon  the  child,  "  Do  you 
think  its  a  place  for  the  like  of  you  ?  be- 
cause, if  you  do  you're  mistaken,  I  can 
tell  you.  Try  to  get  there  indeed !  I 
think  you  may  try!  Now  just  do  you 
go  and  shell  them  peas,  and  don't  let  me 
hear  you  talk  such  foolishness  again  !" 

So  the  child  went  out  once  more  into 
the  shadow  that  had  so  long  been  like  a 
pall  on  her  heart,  and  the  great  hope  that 
had  been  as  a  sunny  gleam  for  a  little 
while,  suddenly  faded  out  of  her  yearning 
heart. 

But  the  longing  was  still  there.  Mar- 
gery had  never  been  taught  a  prayer  ;  she 
did  not  know  that  God  could  read  her 
every  thought  and  wish  ;  that  his  eye  of 
love  was  always  watching  over  her ;  if 
she  had,  she  would  not  have  fallen  asleep 
so  often,  with  her  cheek  wet  with  tears, 
or  have  looked  around  on  the  meadows, 
and  up  into  the  sky  as  then  with  such  a 
hungry  feeling  for  love  and  kindness. 

She  was  alone,  as  she  had  often  been 
on  Sabbath  days  ;  no  mother's  loving  fin- 
gers fashioned  dainty  robes  for  Margery  : 
"she  ought  to  be  thankful"  Mrs.  James 
told  her,  "to  have  such  decent  clothes,  it 
wasn't  every  one  who  would  give  them  to 
her — but  for  her  part,  she  couldn't  abide 
rags !" 

The  decent  clothes,  however,  made  so 
poor  a  show  that  she  did  not  choose  to 
exhibit  the  child  who  wore  them,  to  gos- 
siping neighbors. 

So  the  little  girl  staid  quietly  at  home, 


alone,  as  I  said  before,  except  that 
"  Watch,"  the  house  dog,  moved  lazily 
after  her  when  she  walked  about,  and 
sometimes  rubbed  his  cold  nose  against  her 
hand,  and  wagged  his  tail,  as  much  as  to 
say,  "  Don't  fret,  here  is  one  friend  for 
you!" 

And  the  great  Friend  above  all  others, 
whom  Margery  did  not  know,  looked 
clown  upon  the  lonely  child,  and  saw  how 
desolate  her  young  life  was.  So  it  was, 
that  but  a  few  more  Sabbaths  found  her 
in  the  accustomed  place  upon  the  door- 
step, or  in  the  meadow,  or  looking  out  at 
night,  from  her  little  window,  at  the  shin- 
ing stars. 

There  came  a  time,  when  a  dreadful 
fever  took  from  many  homes,  one  and 
another,  who  were  sadly  missed,  and  its 
fatal  touch  was  laid  on  Margery,  for 
whom  no  one  cared  on  earth,  but  who 
was  just  as  precious  in  God's  sight,  as 
those  whose  graves  were  wet  With  many 
tears. 

The  bright  spirits  whom  we  can  not 
see,  though  they  are  often  near,  watched 
over  Margery.  A  neighbor  who  had  buri- 
ed her  own  little  daughter  was  sitting  by 
the  child  at  the  last,  and  thinking  she 
asked  for  water  took  it  to  her  :  "  Isn't  it 
beautiful,  beautiful  ?"  said  the  little  one, 
"  I  shall  get  to  heaven  after  all,  they've 
come  to  show  me  the  way !  "  Isn't  it 
beautiful  ?"  and  with  a  smile  on  her  lips, 
and  a  light  in  her  eyes  that  made  her  face 
gloriously  fair,  the  soul  of  little  Margery 
was  borne  up  to  the  Beautiful  Land,  and 
the  songs  of  the  angels  welcomed  her, 
where  she  could  never  be  sad  nor  lonely 
any  more ! 


M^a» 


THE  CHILD  AND  THE  SUNSHINE. 


Thro'  the  door-way  flowed  the  stmshine 

In  a  flood  of  molten  gold ; 
Like  a  cataract  of  Glory, 

Down  the  rifted  clouds  it  rolled. 

While  a  child  upon  the  carpet, 
Laughing  ran  to  where  it  lay, 

With  his  little  hands  out-reaching, — 
Like  a  dream  it  fled  away. 

For  a  cloud  had  wandered  o'er  us, 
And  the  blue  of  heaven  had  gone, 

And  the  dark  wings  of  the  tempest 
Beat  the  sullen  air,  alone. 


Still,  the  child,  his  hands  extended, — 
Gazed  upon  the  vacant  floor, 

Waiting,  watching,  for  the  sunshine 
Which  would  come  that  day  no  more. 

Happy  childhood !  watching^^waiting, 
In  your  sweet  and  rosy  glow, 

You  will  follow  Hopes  as  fleeting, 
In  the  path  your  feet  must  go ! 

And  your  longing  heart  will  linger 
While  the  Joy-rays  dimly  burn, 

For  the  warm  and  pleasant  sunshine 
That  will  never  more  return ! 


fl.wc^.ow^o^z^.y